American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences issue 9 vol.3 by iasir journals

ISSN (Print): 2328-3734 ISSN (Online): 2328-3696 ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688

Issue 9, Volume 1, 2, 3 & 4 December-2014 to February-2015

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

International Association of Scientific Innovation and Research (IASIR) (An Association Unifying the Sciences, Engineering, and Applied Research)

STEM International Scientific Online Media and Publishing House Head Office: 148, Summit Drive, Byron, Georgia-31008, United States. Offices Overseas: Germany, Australia, India, Netherlands, Canada. Website: www.iasir.net, E-mail (s): iasir.journals@iasir.net, iasir.journals@gmail.com, aijrhass@gmail.com

PREFACE We are delighted to welcome you to the ninth issue of the American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences (AIJRHASS). In recent years, advances in science, engineering, formal, applied and natural sciences have radically expanded the data available to researchers and professionals in a wide variety of domains. This unique combination of theory with data has the potential to have broad impact on educational research and practice. AIJRHASS is publishing high-quality, peer-reviewed papers covering topics such as Business administration, Management, Marketing, Finance, Economics, Banking, Accounting, Human resources management, Entrepreneurship, Relationship management, Risk management, Retail management, Linguistics, International relations, Anthropology, Archaeology, Sociology, International business, Tourism and hospitality management, Law, Psychology, Corporate governance, Education, Ethics, Geography, History, Industrial relations, Information science, Library science, Media studies, Philosophy, Political science, Public administration, Sociology, Social welfare, Literature, Performing arts (music, theatre and dance), Religious studies, Women studies, Production and operations management, Organizational behavior and theory, Strategic management & policies, Statistics and Econometrics, Technology and innovation, Management information systems and other closely related field in the disciplines of arts, humanities and social sciences.

The editorial board of AIJRHASS is composed of members of the Teachers & Researchers community who are enthusiastically involved in the systematic investigation into existing or new knowledge to discover new paths for maintaining a strong presence in the arts, the humanities and the social sciences which can easily be coupled with the information and communication technologies. These fields respect objective and logical reasoning to optimize the impact of research in social, economic and cultural, quality of life to understand the advancements in humanities, arts and social sciences. These fields are the pillars of growth in our modern society and have a wider impact on our daily lives with infinite opportunities in a global marketplace. In order to best serve our community, this Journal is available online as well as in hard-copy form. Because of the rapid advances in underlying technologies and the interdisciplinary nature of the field, we believe it is important to provide quality research articles promptly and to the widest possible audience.

We are happy that this Journal has continued to grow and develop. We have made every effort to evaluate and process submissions for reviews, and address queries from authors and the general public promptly. The Journal has strived to reflect the most recent and finest

researchers in the fields of humanities, arts and social sciences. This Journal is completely refereed and indexed with major databases like: IndexCopernicus, Computer Science Directory,

GetCITED,

CRCnetBASE,

Google

DOAJ,

SSRN,

Scholar,

TGDScholar,

Microsoft

Academic

WorldWideScience, Search,

CiteSeerX,

INSPEC,

ProQuest,

ArnetMiner, Base, ChemXSeer, citebase, OpenJ-Gate, eLibrary, SafetyLit, SSRN, VADLO, OpenGrey, EBSCO, ProQuest, UlrichWeb, ISSUU, SPIE Digital Library, arXiv, ERIC, EasyBib, Infotopia, WorldCat, .docstoc JURN, Mendeley, ResearchGate, cogprints, OCLC, iSEEK, Scribd, LOCKSS, CASSI, E-PrintNetwork, intute, and some other databases.

We are grateful to all of the individuals and agencies whose work and support made the Journal's success possible. We want to thank the executive board and core committee members of the AIJRHASS for entrusting us with the important job. We are thankful to the members of the AIJRHASS editorial board who have contributed energy and time to the Journal with their steadfast support, constructive advice, as well as reviews of submissions. We are deeply indebted to the numerous anonymous reviewers who have contributed expertly evaluations of the submissions to help maintain the quality of the Journal. For this ninth issue, we received 159 research papers and out of which only 74 research papers are published in four volumes as per the reviewersâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; recommendations. We have highest respect to all the authors who have submitted articles to the Journal for their intellectual energy and creativity, and for their dedication to the field of humanities, arts and social sciences.

This issue of the AIJRHASS has attracted a large number of authors and researchers across worldwide and would provide an effective platform to all the intellectuals of different streams to put forth their suggestions and ideas which might prove beneficial for the accelerated pace of development of emerging technologies in formal, applied and natural sciences and may open new area for research and development. We hope you will enjoy this ninth issue of the American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences and are looking forward to hearing your feedback and receiving your contributions.

(Administrative Chief)

(Managing Director)

(Editorial Head)

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------The American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences (AIJRHASS), ISSN (Print): 2328-3734, ISSN (Online): 2328-3696, ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688 (December-2014 to February-2015, Issue 9, Volume 1, 2, 3 & 4). ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

BOARD MEMBERS

        

                 

EDITOR IN CHIEF Prof. (Dr.) Waressara Weerawat, Director of Logistics Innovation Center, Department of Industrial Engineering, Faculty of Engineering, Mahidol University, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Yen-Chun Lin, Professor and Chair, Dept. of Computer Science and Information Engineering, Chang Jung Christian University, Kway Jen, Tainan, Taiwan. Divya Sethi, GM Conferencing & VSAT Solutions, Enterprise Services, Bharti Airtel, Gurgaon, India. CHIEF EDITOR (TECHNICAL) Prof. (Dr.) Atul K. Raturi, Head School of Engineering and Physics, Faculty of Science, Technology and Environment, The University of the South Pacific, Laucala campus, Suva, Fiji Islands. Prof. (Dr.) Hadi Suwastio, College of Applied Science, Department of Information Technology, The Sultanate of Oman and Director of IETI-Research Institute-Bandung, Indonesia. Dr. Nitin Jindal, Vice President, Max Coreth, North America Gas & Power Trading, New York, United States. CHIEF EDITOR (GENERAL) Prof. (Dr.) Thanakorn Naenna, Department of Industrial Engineering, Faculty of Engineering, Mahidol University, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Huiyun Liu, Department of Electronic & Electrical Engineering, University College London, Torrington Place, London. ADVISORY BOARD Prof. (Dr.) Kimberly A. Freeman, Professor & Director of Undergraduate Programs, Stetson School of Business and Economics, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Klaus G. Troitzsch, Professor, Institute for IS Research, University of Koblenz-Landau, Germany. Prof. (Dr.) T. Anthony Choi, Professor, Department of Electrical & Computer Engineering, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Fabrizio Gerli, Department of Management, Ca' Foscari University of Venice, Italy. Prof. (Dr.) Jen-Wei Hsieh, Department of Computer Science and Information Engineering, National Taiwan University of Science and Technology, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jose C. Martinez, Dept. Physical Chemistry, Faculty of Sciences, University of Granada, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Panayiotis Vafeas, Department of Engineering Sciences, University of Patras, Greece. Prof. (Dr.) Soib Taib, School of Electrical & Electronics Engineering, University Science Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Vit Vozenilek, Department of Geoinformatics, Palacky University, Olomouc, Czech Republic. Prof. (Dr.) Sim Kwan Hua, School of Engineering, Computing and Science, Swinburne University of Technology, Sarawak, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Rafael Ignacio Alvarez Sanchez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Praneel Chand, Ph.D., M.IEEEC/O School of Engineering & Physics Faculty of Science & Technology The University of the South Pacific (USP) Laucala Campus, Private Mail Bag, Suva, Fiji. Prof. (Dr.) Francisco Miguel Martinez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Antonio Zamora Gomez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Leandro Tortosa, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Samir Ananou, Department of Microbiology, Universidad de Granada, Granada, Spain. Dr. Miguel Angel Bautista, Department de Matematica Aplicada y Analisis, Facultad de Matematicas, Universidad de Barcelona, Spain.

           

                  

Prof. (Dr.) Prof. Adam Baharum, School of Mathematical Sciences, University of Universiti Sains, Malaysia, Malaysia. Dr. Cathryn J. Peoples, Faculty of Computing and Engineering, School of Computing and Information Engineering, University of Ulster, Coleraine, Northern Ireland, United Kingdom. Prof. (Dr.) Pavel Lafata, Department of Telecommunication Engineering, Faculty of Electrical Engineering, Czech Technical University in Prague, Prague, 166 27, Czech Republic. Prof. (Dr.) P. Bhanu Prasad, Vision Specialist, Matrix vision GmbH, Germany, Consultant, TIFACCORE for Machine Vision, Advisor, Kelenn Technology, France Advisor, Shubham Automation & Services, Ahmedabad, and Professor of C.S.E, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, India. Prof. (Dr.) Anis Zarrad, Department of Computer Science and Information System, Prince Sultan University, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammed Ali Hussain, Professor, Dept. of Electronics and Computer Engineering, KL University, Green Fields, Vaddeswaram, Andhra Pradesh, India. Dr. Cristiano De Magalhaes Barros, Governo do Estado de Minas Gerais, Brazil. Prof. (Dr.) Md. Rizwan Beg, Professor & Head, Dean, Faculty of Computer Applications, Deptt. of Computer Sc. & Engg. & Information Technology, Integral University Kursi Road, Dasauli, Lucknow, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vishnu Narayan Mishra, Assistant Professor of Mathematics, Sardar Vallabhbhai National Institute of Technology, Ichchhanath Mahadev Road, Surat, Surat-395007, Gujarat, India. Dr. Jia Hu, Member Research Staff, Philips Research North America, New York Area, NY. Prof. Shashikant Shantilal Patil SVKM, MPSTME Shirpur Campus, NMIMS University Vile Parle Mumbai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bindhya Chal Yadav, Assistant Professor in Botany, Govt. Post Graduate College, Fatehabad, Agra, Uttar Pradesh, India. REVIEW BOARD Prof. (Dr.) Kimberly A. Freeman, Professor & Director of Undergraduate Programs, Stetson School of Business and Economics, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Klaus G. Troitzsch, Professor, Institute for IS Research, University of Koblenz-Landau, Germany. Prof. (Dr.) T. Anthony Choi, Professor, Department of Electrical & Computer Engineering, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Yen-Chun Lin, Professor and Chair, Dept. of Computer Science and Information Engineering, Chang Jung Christian University, Kway Jen, Tainan, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jen-Wei Hsieh, Department of Computer Science and Information Engineering, National Taiwan University of Science and Technology, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jose C. Martinez, Dept. Physical Chemistry, Faculty of Sciences, University of Granada, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Joel Saltz, Emory University, Atlanta, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Panayiotis Vafeas, Department of Engineering Sciences, University of Patras, Greece. Prof. (Dr.) Soib Taib, School of Electrical & Electronics Engineering, University Science Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Sim Kwan Hua, School of Engineering, Computing and Science, Swinburne University of Technology, Sarawak, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Rafael Ignacio Alvarez Sanchez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Francisco Miguel Martinez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Antonio Zamora Gomez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Leandro Tortosa, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Samir Ananou, Department of Microbiology, Universidad de Granada, Granada, Spain. Dr. Miguel Angel Bautista, Department de Matematica Aplicada y Analisis, Facultad de Matematicas, Universidad de Barcelona, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Prof. Adam Baharum, School of Mathematical Sciences, University of Universiti Sains, Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Huiyun Liu, Department of Electronic & Electrical Engineering, University College London, Torrington Place, London.

                                

Dr. Cristiano De Magalhaes Barros, Governo do Estado de Minas Gerais, Brazil. Prof. (Dr.) Pravin G. Ingole, Senior Researcher, Greenhouse Gas Research Center, Korea Institute of Energy Research (KIER), 152 Gajeong-ro, Yuseong-gu, Daejeon 305-343, KOREA Prof. (Dr.) Dilum Bandara, Dept. Computer Science & Engineering, University of Moratuwa, Sri Lanka. Prof. (Dr.) Faudziah Ahmad, School of Computing, UUM College of Arts and Sciences, University Utara Malaysia, 06010 UUM Sintok, Kedah Darulaman Prof. (Dr.) G. Manoj Someswar, Principal, Dept. of CSE at Anwar-ul-uloom College of Engineering & Technology, Yennepally, Vikarabad, RR District., A.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Abdelghni Lakehal, Applied Mathematics, Rue 10 no 6 cite des fonctionnaires dokkarat 30010 Fes Marocco. Dr. Kamal Kulshreshtha, Associate Professor & Head, Deptt. of Computer Sc. & Applications, Modi Institute of Management & Technology, Kota-324 009, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Anukrati Sharma, Associate Professor, Faculty of Commerce and Management, University of Kota, Kota, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) S. Natarajan, Department of Electronics and Communication Engineering, SSM College of Engineering, NH 47, Salem Main Road, Komarapalayam, Namakkal District, Tamilnadu 638183, India. Prof. (Dr.) J. Sadhik Basha, Department of Mechanical Engineering, King Khalid University, Abha, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia Prof. (Dr.) G. SAVITHRI, Department of Sericulture, S.P. Mahila Visvavidyalayam, Tirupati517502, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shweta jain, Tolani College of Commerce, Andheri, Mumbai. 400001, India Prof. (Dr.) Abdullah M. Abdul-Jabbar, Department of Mathematics, College of Science, University of Salahaddin-Erbil, Kurdistan Region, Iraq. Prof. (Dr.) P.Sujathamma, Department of Sericulture, S.P.Mahila Visvavidyalayam, Tirupati517502, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) Manjulatha, Dept of Biochemistry,School of Life Sciences,University of Hyderabad,Gachibowli, Hyderabad, India. Prof. (Dr.) Upasani Dhananjay Eknath Advisor & Chief Coordinator, ALUMNI Association, Sinhgad Institute of Technology & Science, Narhe, Pune- 411 041, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sudhindra Bhat, Professor & Finance Area Chair, School of Business, Alliance University Bangalore-562106. Prof. Prasenjit Chatterjee , Dept. of Mechanical Engineering, MCKV Institute of Engineering West Bengal, India. Prof. Rajesh Murukesan, Deptt. of Automobile Engineering, Rajalakshmi Engineering college, Chennai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Parmil Kumar, Department of Statistics, University of Jammu, Jammu, India Prof. (Dr.) M.N. Shesha Prakash, Vice Principal, Professor & Head of Civil Engineering, Vidya Vikas Institute of Engineering and Technology, Alanahally, Mysore-570 028 Prof. (Dr.) Piyush Singhal, Mechanical Engineering Deptt., GLA University, India. Prof. M. Mahbubur Rahman, School of Engineering & Information Technology, Murdoch University, Perth Western Australia 6150, Australia. Prof. Nawaraj Chaulagain, Department of Religion, Illinois Wesleyan University, Bloomington, IL. Prof. Hassan Jafari, Faculty of Maritime Economics & Management, Khoramshahr University of Marine Science and Technology, khoramshahr, Khuzestan province, Iran Prof. (Dr.) Kantipudi MVV Prasad , Dept of EC, School of Engg, R.K.University,Kast urbhadham, Tramba, Rajkot-360020, India. Prof. (Mrs.) P.Sujathamma, Department of Sericulture, S.P.Mahila Visvavidyalayam, ( Women's University), Tirupati-517502, India. Prof. (Dr.) M A Rizvi, Dept. of Computer Engineering and Applications, National Institute of Technical Teachers' Training and Research, Bhopal M.P. India Prof. (Dr.) Mohsen Shafiei Nikabadi, Faculty of Economics and Management, Industrial Management Department, Semnan University, Semnan, Iran. Prof. P.R.SivaSankar, Head, Dept. of Commerce, Vikrama Simhapuri University Post Graduate Centre, KAVALI - 524201, A.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) Bhawna Dubey, Institute of Environmental Science( AIES), Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. Manoj Chouhan, Deptt. of Information Technology, SVITS Indore, India.

                                

Prof. Yupal S Shukla, V M Patel College of Management Studies, Ganpat University, KhervaMehsana, India. Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kohli, Head of the Department, Department of Mechanical Engineering, D.A.V.Institute of Engg. and Technology, Kabir Nagar, Jalandhar, Punjab(India) Prof. (Dr.) Kumar Irayya Maddani, and Head of the Department of Physics in SDM College of Engineering and Technology, Dhavalagiri, Dharwad, State: Karnataka (INDIA). Prof. (Dr.) Shafi Phaniband, SDM College of Engineering and Technology, Dharwad, INDIA. Prof. M H Annaiah, Head, Department of Automobile Engineering, Acharya Institute of Technology, Soladevana Halli, Bangalore -560107, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shriram K V, Faculty Computer Science and Engineering, Amrita Vishwa Vidhyapeetham University, Coimbatore, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sohail Ayub, Department of Civil Engineering, Z.H College of Engineering & Technology, Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh. 202002 UP-India Prof. (Dr.) Santosh Kumar Behera, Department of Education, Sidho-Kanho-Birsha University, Purulia, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Urmila Shrawankar, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, G H Raisoni College of Engineering, Nagpur (MS), India. Prof. Anbu Kumar. S, Deptt. of Civil Engg., Delhi Technological University (Formerly Delhi College of Engineering) Delhi, India. Prof. (Dr.) Meenakshi Sood, Vegetable Science, College of Horticulture, Mysore, University of Horticultural Sciences, Bagalkot, Karnataka (India) Prof. (Dr.) Prof. R. R. Patil, Director School Of Earth Science, Solapur University, Solapur, India. Prof. (Dr.) Manoj Khandelwal, Dept. of Mining Engg, College of Technology & Engineering, Maharana Pratap University of Agriculture & Technology, Udaipur-313 001 (Rajasthan), India Prof. (Dr.) Kishor Chandra Satpathy, Librarian, National Institute of Technology, Silchar-788010, Assam, India. Prof. (Dr.) Juhana Jaafar, Gas Engineering Department, Faculty of Petroleum and Renewable Energy Engineering (FPREE), Universiti Teknologi Malaysia, 81310 UTM Johor Bahru, Johor. Prof. (Dr.) Rita Khare, Assistant Professor in chemistry, Govt. Women,s College, Gardanibagh, Patna, Bihar, India. Prof. (Dr.) Raviraj Kusanur, Dept of Chemistry, R V College of Engineering, Bangalore-59, India. Prof. (Dr.) Hameem Shanavas .I, M.V.J College of Engineering, Bangalore, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sandhya Mehrotra, Department of Biological Sciences, Birla Institute of Technology and Sciences, Pilani, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Dr. Ravindra Jilte, Head of the Department, Department of Mechanical Engineering,VCET, Thane-401202, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sanjay Kumar, JKL University, Ajmer Road, Jaipur Prof. (Dr.) Pushp Lata Faculty of English and Communication, Department of Humanities and Languages, Nucleus Member, Publications and Media Relations Unit Editor, BITScan, BITS, PilaniIndia Prof. Arun Agarwal, Faculty of ECE Dept., ITER College, Siksha 'O' Anusandhan University Bhubaneswar, Odisha, India Prof. (Dr.) Pratima Tripathi, Department of Biosciences, SSSIHL, Anantapur Campus Anantapur515001 (A.P.) India. Prof. (Dr.) Sudip Das, Department of Biotechnology, Haldia Institute of Technology, I.C.A.R.E. Complex, H.I.T. Campus, P.O. Hit, Haldia; Dist: Puba Medinipur, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) ABHIJIT MITRA , Associate Professor and former Head, Department of Marine Science, University of Calcutta , India. Prof. (Dr.) N.Ramu , Associate Professor , Department of Commerce, Annamalai University, AnnamalaiNadar-608 002, Chidambaram, Tamil Nadu , India. Prof. (Dr.) Saber Mohamed Abd-Allah, Assistant Professor of Theriogenology , Faculty of Veterinary Medicine , Beni-Suef University , Egypt. Prof. (Dr.) Ramel D. Tomaquin, Dean, College of Arts and Sciences Surigao Del Sur State University (SDSSU), Tandag City Surigao Del Sur, Philippines. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) R.K.Tiwari, Professor, S.O.S. in Physics, Jiwaji University, Gwalior, M.P.-474011, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sandeep Gupta, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, Noida Institute of Engineering and Technology, Gr.Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammad Akram, Jazan University, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia.

                               

Prof. (Dr.) Sanjay Sharma, Dept. of Mathematics, BIT, Durg(C.G.), India. Prof. (Dr.) Manas R. Panigrahi, Department of Physics, School of Applied Sciences, KIIT University, Bhubaneswar, India. Prof. (Dr.) P.Kiran Sree, Dept of CSE, Jawaharlal Nehru Technological University, India Prof. (Dr.) Suvroma Gupta, Department of Biotechnology in Haldia Institute of Technology, Haldia, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) SREEKANTH. K. J., Department of Mechanical Engineering at Mar Baselios College of Engineering & Technology, University of Kerala, Trivandrum, Kerala, India Prof. Bhubneshwar Sharma, Department of Electronics and Communication Engineering, Eternal University (H.P), India. Prof. Love Kumar, Electronics and Communication Engineering, DAV Institute of Engineering and Technology, Jalandhar (Punjab), India. Prof. S.KANNAN, Department of History, Annamalai University, Annamalainagar- 608002, Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Hasrinah Hasbullah, Faculty of Petroleum & Renewable Energy Engineering, Universiti Teknologi Malaysia, 81310 UTM Johor Bahru, Johor, Malaysia. Prof. Rajesh Duvvuru, Dept. of Computer Sc. & Engg., N.I.T. Jamshedpur, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bhargavi H. Goswami, Department of MCA, Sunshine Group of Institutes, Nr. Rangoli Park, Kalawad Road, Rajkot, Gujarat, India. Prof. (Dr.) Essam H. Houssein, Computer Science Department, Faculty of Computers & Informatics, Benha University, Benha 13518, Qalyubia Governorate, Egypt. Arash Shaghaghi, University College London, University of London, Great Britain. Prof. Rajesh Duvvuru, Dept. of Computer Sc. & Engg., N.I.T. Jamshedpur, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) Anand Kumar, Head, Department of MCA, M.S. Engineering College, Navarathna Agrahara, Sadahalli Post, Bangalore, PIN 562110, Karnataka, INDIA. Prof. (Dr.) Venkata Raghavendra Miriampally, Electrical and Computer Engineering Dept, Adama Science & Technology University, Adama, Ethiopia. Prof. (Dr.) Jatinderkumar R. Saini, Director (I.T.), GTU's Ankleshwar-Bharuch Innovation Sankul &Director I/C & Associate Professor, Narmada College of Computer Application, Zadeshwar, Bharuch, Gujarat, India. Prof. Jaswinder Singh, Mechanical Engineering Department, University Institute Of Engineering & Technology, Panjab University SSG Regional Centre, Hoshiarpur, Punjab, India- 146001. Prof. (Dr.) S.Kadhiravan, Head i/c, Department of Psychology, Periyar University, Salem- 636 011,Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammad Israr, Principal, Balaji Engineering College,Junagadh, Gujarat-362014, India. Prof. (Dr.) VENKATESWARLU B., Director of MCA in Sreenivasa Institute of Technology and Management Studies (SITAMS), Chittoor. Prof. (Dr.) Deepak Paliwal, Faculty of Sociology, Uttarakhand Open University, Haldwani-Nainital Prof. (Dr.) Dr. Anil K Dwivedi, Faculty of Pollution & Environmental Assay Research Laboratory (PEARL), Department of Botany,DDU Gorakhpur University,Gorakhpur-273009, India. Prof. R. Ravikumar, Department of Agricultural and Rural Management, TamilNadu Agricultural University, Coimbatore-641003,Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) R.Raman, Professor of Agronomy, Faculty of Agriculture, Annamalai university, Annamalai Nagar 608 002Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ahmed Khalafallah, Coordinator of the CM Degree Program, Department of Architectural and Manufacturing Sciences, Ogden College of Sciences and Engineering Western Kentucky University 1906 College Heights Blvd Bowling Green, KY 42103-1066 Prof. (Dr.) Asmita Das , Delhi Technological University (Formerly Delhi College of Engineering), Shahbad, Daulatpur, Delhi 110042, India. Prof. (Dr.)Aniruddha Bhattacharjya, Assistant Professor (Senior Grade), CSE Department, Amrita School of Engineering , Amrita Vishwa VidyaPeetham (University), Kasavanahalli, Carmelaram P.O., Bangalore 560035, Karnataka, India Prof. (Dr.) S. Rama Krishna Pisipaty, Prof & Geoarchaeologist, Head of the Department of Sanskrit & Indian Culture, SCSVMV University, Enathur, Kanchipuram 631561, India Prof. (Dr.) Shubhasheesh Bhattacharya, Professor & HOD(HR), Symbiosis Institute of International Business (SIIB), Hinjewadi, Phase-I, Pune- 411 057 Prof. (Dr.) Vijay Kothari, Institute of Science, Nirma University, S-G Highway, Ahmedabad 382481, India. Prof. (Dr.) Raja Sekhar Mamillapalli, Department of Civil Engineering at Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur, India.

                             

Prof. (Dr.)B. M. Kunar, Department of Mining Engineering, Indian School of Mines, Dhanbad 826004, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) Prabir Sarkar, Assistant Professor, School of Mechanical, Materials and Energy Engineering, Room 307, Academic Block, Indian Institute of Technology, Ropar, Nangal Road, Rupnagar 140001, Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) K.Srinivasmoorthy, Associate Professor, Department of Earth Sciences, School of Physical,Chemical and Applied Sciences, Pondicherry university, R.Venkataraman Nagar, Kalapet, Puducherry 605014, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bhawna Dubey, Institute of Environmental Science (AIES), Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) P. Bhanu Prasad, Vision Specialist, Matrix vision GmbH, Germany, Consultant, TIFACCORE for Machine Vision, Advisor, Kelenn Technology, France Advisor, Shubham Automation & Services, Ahmedabad, and Professor of C.S.E, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, India. Prof. (Dr.)P.Raviraj, Professor & Head, Dept. of CSE, Kalaignar Karunanidhi, Institute of Technology, Coimbatore 641402,Tamilnadu,India. Prof. (Dr.) Damodar Reddy Edla, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, Indian School of Mines, Dhanbad, Jharkhand 826004, India. Prof. (Dr.) T.C. Manjunath, Principal in HKBK College of Engg., Bangalore, Karnataka, India. Prof. (Dr.) Pankaj Bhambri, I.T. Deptt., Guru Nanak Dev Engineering College, Ludhiana 141006, Punjab, India . Prof. Shashikant Shantilal Patil SVKM, MPSTME Shirpur Campus, NMIMS University Vile Parle Mumbai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shambhu Nath Choudhary, Department of Physics, T.M. Bhagalpur University, Bhagalpur 81200, Bihar, India. Prof. (Dr.) Venkateshwarlu Sonnati, Professor & Head of EEED, Department of EEE, Sreenidhi Institute of Science & Technology, Ghatkesar, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Saurabh Dalela, Department of Pure & Applied Physics, University of Kota, KOTA 324010, Rajasthan, India. Prof. S. Arman Hashemi Monfared, Department of Civil Eng, University of Sistan & Baluchestan, Daneshgah St.,Zahedan, IRAN, P.C. 98155-987 Prof. (Dr.) R.S.Chanda, Dept. of Jute & Fibre Tech., University of Calcutta, Kolkata 700019, West Bengal, India. Prof. V.S.VAKULA, Department of Electrical and Electronics Engineering, JNTUK, University College of Engg., Vizianagaram5 35003, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Nehal Gitesh Chitaliya, Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel Institute of Technology, Vasad 388 306, Gujarat, India. Prof. (Dr.) D.R. Prajapati, Department of Mechanical Engineering, PEC University of Technology,Chandigarh 160012, India. Dr. A. SENTHIL KUMAR, Postdoctoral Researcher, Centre for Energy and Electrical Power, Electrical Engineering Department, Faculty of Engineering and the Built Environment, Tshwane University of Technology, Pretoria 0001, South Africa. Prof. (Dr.)Vijay Harishchandra Mankar, Department of Electronics & Telecommunication Engineering, Govt. Polytechnic, Mangalwari Bazar, Besa Road, Nagpur- 440027, India. Prof. Varun.G.Menon, Department Of C.S.E, S.C.M.S School of Engineering, Karukutty, Ernakulam, Kerala 683544, India. Prof. (Dr.) U C Srivastava, Department of Physics, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences, Amity University, Noida, U.P-203301.India. Prof. (Dr.) Surendra Yadav, Professor and Head (Computer Science & Engineering Department), Maharashi Arvind College of Engineering and Research Centre (MACERC), Jaipur, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Kumar, H.O.D. Applied Sciences & Humanities Dehradun Institute of Technology, (D.I.T. School of Engineering), 48 A K.P-3 Gr. Noida (U.P.) 201308 Prof. Naveen Jain, Dept. of Electrical Engineering, College of Technology and Engineering, Udaipur-313 001, India. Prof. Veera Jyothi.B, CBIT ,Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. Aritra Ghosh, Global Institute of Management and Technology, Krishnagar, Nadia, W.B. India Prof. Anuj K. Gupta, Head, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RIMT Group of Institutions, Sirhind Mandi Gobindgarh, Punajb, India. Prof. (Dr.) Varala Ravi, Head, Department of Chemistry, IIIT Basar Campus, Rajiv Gandhi University of Knowledge Technologies, Mudhole, Adilabad, Andhra Pradesh- 504 107, India Prof. (Dr.) Ravikumar C Baratakke, faculty of Biology,Govt. College, Saundatti - 591 126, India.

                              

Prof. (Dr.) NALIN BHARTI, School of Humanities and Social Science, Indian Institute of Technology Patna, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shivanand S.Gornale, Head, Department of Studies in Computer Science, Government College (Autonomous), Mandya, Mandya-571 401-Karanataka Prof. (Dr.) Naveen.P.Badiger, Dept.Of Chemistry, S.D.M.College of Engg. & Technology, Dharwad-580002, Karnataka State, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) Tauqeer Ahmad Usmani, Faculty of IT, Salalah College of Technology, Salalah, Sultanate of Oman, Prof. (Dr.) Naresh Kr. Vats, Chairman, Department of Law, BGC Trust University Bangladesh Prof. (Dr.) Papita Das (Saha), Department of Environmental Science, University of Calcutta, Kolkata, India Prof. (Dr.) Rekha Govindan , Dept of Biotechnology, Aarupadai Veedu Institute of technology , Vinayaka Missions University , Paiyanoor , Kanchipuram Dt, Tamilnadu , India Prof. (Dr.) Lawrence Abraham Gojeh, Department of Information Science, Jimma University, P.o.Box 378, Jimma, Ethiopia Prof. (Dr.) M.N. Kalasad, Department of Physics, SDM College of Engineering & Technology, Dharwad, Karnataka, India Prof. Rab Nawaz Lodhi, Department of Management Sciences, COMSATS Institute of Information Technology Sahiwal Prof. (Dr.) Masoud Hajarian, Department of Mathematics, Faculty of Mathematical Sciences, Shahid Beheshti University, General Campus, Evin, Tehran 19839,Iran Prof. (Dr.) Chandra Kala Singh, Associate professor, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India Prof. (Dr.) J.Babu, Professor & Dean of research, St.Joseph's College of Engineering & Technology, Choondacherry, Palai,Kerala. Prof. (Dr.) Pradip Kumar Roy, Department of Applied Mechanics, Birla Institute of Technology (BIT) Mesra, Ranchi-835215, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) P. Sanjeevi kumar, School of Electrical Engineering (SELECT), Vandalur Kelambakkam Road, VIT University, Chennai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Debasis Patnaik, BITS-Pilani, Goa Campus, India. Prof. (Dr.) SANDEEP BANSAL, Associate Professor, Department of Commerce, I.G.N. College, Haryana, India. Dr. Radhakrishnan S V S, Department of Pharmacognosy, Faser Hall, The University of Mississippi Oxford, MS-38655, USA Prof. (Dr.) Megha Mittal, Faculty of Chemistry, Manav Rachna College of Engineering, Faridabad (HR), 121001, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mihaela Simionescu (BRATU), BUCHAREST, District no. 6, Romania, member of the Romanian Society of Econometrics, Romanian Regional Science Association and General Association of Economists from Romania Prof. (Dr.) Atmani Hassan, Director Regional of Organization Entraide Nationale Prof. (Dr.) Deepshikha Gupta, Dept. of Chemistry, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences,Amity University, Sec.125, Noida, India Prof. (Dr.) Muhammad Kamruzzaman, Deaprtment of Infectious Diseases, The University of Sydney, Westmead Hospital, Westmead, NSW-2145. Prof. (Dr.) Meghshyam K. Patil , Assistant Professor & Head, Department of Chemistry,Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Marathwada University,Sub-Campus, Osmanabad- 413 501, Maharashtra, INDIA Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kr. Dargar, Department of Mechanical Engineering, School of Engineering, Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur (Raj.) Prof. (Dr.) Sudarson Jena, Dept. of Information Technology, GITAM University, Hyderabad, India Prof. (Dr.) Jai Prakash Jaiswal, Department of Mathematics, Maulana Azad National Institute of Technology Bhopal-India Prof. (Dr.) S.Amutha, Dept. of Educational Technology, Bharathidasan University, Tiruchirappalli620 023, Tamil Nadu-India Prof. (Dr.) R. HEMA KRISHNA, Environmental chemistry, University of Toronto, Canada. Prof. (Dr.) B.Swaminathan, Dept. of Agrl.Economics, Tamil Nadu Agricultural University, India.

                             

Prof. (Dr.) Meghshyam K. Patil, Assistant Professor & Head, Department of Chemistry, Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Marathwada University, Sub-Campus, Osmanabad- 413 501, Maharashtra, INDIA Prof. (Dr.) K. Ramesh, Department of Chemistry, C .B . I. T, Gandipet, Hyderabad-500075 Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Kumar, H.O.D. Applied Sciences &Humanities, JIMS Technical campus,(I.P. University,New Delhi), 48/4 ,K.P.-3,Gr.Noida (U.P.) Prof. (Dr.) G.V.S.R.Anjaneyulu, CHAIRMAN - P.G. BOS in Statistics & Deputy Coordinator UGC DRS-I Project, Executive Member ISPS-2013, Department of Statistics, Acharya Nagarjuna University, Nagarjuna Nagar-522510, Guntur, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) Sribas Goswami, Department of Sociology, Serampore College, Serampore 712201, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunanda Sharma, Department of Veterinary Obstetrics Y Gynecology, College of Veterinary & Animal Science,Rajasthan University of Veterinary & Animal Sciences,Bikaner334001, India. Prof. (Dr.) S.K. Tiwari, Department of Zoology, D.D.U. Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur-273009 U.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Praveena Kuruva, Materials Research Centre, Indian Institute of Science, Bangalore560012, INDIA Prof. (Dr.) Rajesh Kumar, Department Of Applied Physics , Bhilai Institute Of Technology, Durg (C.G.) 491001 Prof. (Dr.) Y.P.Singh, (Director), Somany (PG) Institute of Technology and Management, Garhi Bolni Road, Delhi-Jaipur Highway No. 8, Beside 3 km from City Rewari, Rewari-123401, India. Prof. (Dr.) MIR IQBAL FAHEEM, VICE PRINCIPAL &HEAD- Department of Civil Engineering & Professor of Civil Engineering, Deccan College of Engineering & Technology, Dar-us-Salam, Aghapura, Hyderabad (AP) 500 036. Prof. (Dr.) Jitendra Gupta, Regional Head, Co-ordinator(U.P. State Representative)& Asstt. Prof., (Pharmaceutics), Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, GLA University, Mathura. Prof. (Dr.) N. Sakthivel, Scientist - C,Research Extension Center,Central Silk Board, Government of India, Inam Karisal Kulam (Post), Srivilliputtur - 626 125,Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Omprakash Srivastav, Centre of Advanced Study, Department of History, Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh-202 001, INDIA. Prof. (Dr.) K.V.L.N.Acharyulu, Associate Professor, Department of Mathematics, Bapatla Engineering college, Bapatla-522101, INDIA. Prof. (Dr.) Fateh Mebarek-Oudina, Assoc. Prof., Sciences Faculty,20 aout 1955-Skikda University, B.P 26 Route El-Hadaiek, 21000,Skikda, Algeria. NagaLaxmi M. Raman, Project Support Officer, Amity International Centre for Postharvest, Technology & Cold Chain Management, Amity University Campus, Sector-125, Expressway, Noida Prof. (Dr.) V.SIVASANKAR, Associate Professor, Department Of Chemistry, Thiagarajar College Of Engineering (Autonomous), Madurai 625015, Tamil Nadu, India (Dr.) Ramkrishna Singh Solanki, School of Studies in Statistics, Vikram University, Ujjain, India Prof. (Dr.) M.A.Rabbani, Professor/Computer Applications, School of Computer, Information and Mathematical Sciences, B.S.Abdur Rahman University, Chennai, India Prof. (Dr.) P.P.Satya Paul Kumar, Associate Professor, Physical Education & Sports Sciences, University College of Physical Education & Sports, Sciences, Acharya Nagarjuna University, Guntur. Prof. (Dr.) Fazal Shirazi, PostDoctoral Fellow, Infectious Disease, MD Anderson Cancer Center, Houston, Texas, USA Prof. (Dr.) Omprakash Srivastav, Department of Museology, Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh202 001, INDIA. Prof. (Dr.) Mandeep Singh walia, A.P. E.C.E., Panjab University SSG Regional Centre Hoshiarpur, Una Road, V.P.O. Allahabad, Bajwara, Hoshiarpur Prof. (Dr.) Ho Soon Min, Senior Lecturer, Faculty of Applied Sciences, INTI International University, Persiaran Perdana BBN, Putra Nilai, 71800 Nilai, Negeri Sembilan, Malaysia Prof. (Dr.) L.Ganesamoorthy, Assistant Professor in Commerce, Annamalai University, Annamalai Nagar-608002, Chidambaram, Tamilnadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vuda Sreenivasarao, Professor, School of Computing and Electrical Engineering, Bahir Dar University, Bahirdar,Ethiopia Prof. (Dr.) Umesh Sharma, Professor & HOD Applied Sciences & Humanities, Eshan college of Engineering, Mathura, India. Prof. (Dr.) K. John Singh, School of Information Technology and Engineering, VIT University, Vellore, Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sita Ram Pal (Asst.Prof.), Dept. of Special Education, Dr.BAOU, Ahmedabad, India.

                                 

Prof. Vishal S.Rana, H.O.D, Department of Business Administration, S.S.B.T'S College of Engineering & Technology, Bambhori,Jalgaon (M.S), India. Prof. (Dr.) Chandrakant Badgaiyan, Department of Mechatronics and Engineering, Chhattisgarh. Dr. (Mrs.) Shubhrata Gupta, Prof. (Electrical), NIT Raipur, India. Prof. (Dr.) Usha Rani. Nelakuditi, Assoc. Prof., ECE Deptt., Vignan’s Engineering College, Vignan University, India. Prof. (Dr.) S. Swathi, Asst. Professor, Department of Information Technology, Vardhaman college of Engineering(Autonomous) , Shamshabad, R.R District, India. Prof. (Dr.) Raja Chakraverty, M Pharm (Pharmacology), BCPSR, Durgapur, West Bengal, India Prof. (Dr.) P. Sanjeevi Kumar, Electrical & Electronics Engineering, National Institute of Technology (NIT-Puducherry), An Institute of National Importance under MHRD (Govt. of India), Karaikal- 609 605, India. Prof. (Dr.) Amitava Ghosh, Professor & Principal, Bengal College of Pharmaceutical Sciences and Research, B.R.B. Sarani, Bidhannagar, Durgapur, West Bengal- 713212. Prof. (Dr.) Om Kumar Harsh, Group Director, Amritsar College of Engineering and Technology, Amritsar 143001 (Punjab), India. Prof. (Dr.) Mansoor Maitah, Department of International Relations, Faculty of Economics and Management, Czech University of Life Sciences Prague, 165 21 Praha 6 Suchdol, Czech Republic. Prof. (Dr.) Zahid Mahmood, Department of Management Sciences (Graduate Studies), Bahria University, Naval Complex, Sector, E-9, Islamabad, Pakistan. Prof. (Dr.) N. Sandeep, Faculty Division of Fluid Dynamics, VIT University, Vellore-632 014. Mr. Jiban Shrestha, Scientist (Plant Breeding and Genetics), Nepal Agricultural Research Council, National Maize Research Program, Rampur, Chitwan, Nepal. Prof. (Dr.) Rakhi Garg, Banaras Hindu University, Varanasi, Uttar Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ramakant Pandey. Dept. of Biochemistry. Patna University Patna (Bihar)-India. Prof. (Dr.) Nalah Augustine Bala, Behavioural Health Unit, Psychology Department, Nasarawa State University, Keffi, P.M.B. 1022 Keffi, Nasarawa State, Nigeria. Prof. (Dr.) Mehdi Babaei, Department of Engineering, Faculty of Civil Engineering, University of Zanjan, Iran. Prof. (Dr.) A. SENTHIL KUMAR., Professor/EEE, VELAMMAL ENGINEERING COLLEGE, CHENNAI Prof. (Dr.) Gudikandhula Narasimha Rao, Dept. of Computer Sc. & Engg., KKR & KSR Inst Of Tech & Sciences, Guntur, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Dhanesh singh, Department of Chemistry, K.G. Arts & Science College, Raigarh (C.G.) India. Prof. (Dr.) Syed Umar , Dept. of Electronics and Computer Engineering, KL University, Guntur, A.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Rachna Goswami, Faculty in Bio-Science Department, IIIT Nuzvid (RGUKT), DistrictKrishna , Andhra Pradesh - 521201 Prof. (Dr.) Ahsas Goyal, FSRHCP, Founder & Vice president of Society of Researchers and Health Care Professionals Prof. (Dr.) Gagan Singh, School of Management Studies and Commerce, Department of Commerce, Uttarakhand Open University, Haldwani-Nainital, Uttarakhand (UK)-263139 (India) Prof. (Dr.) Solomon A. O. Iyekekpolor, Mathematics and Statistics, Federal University, WukariNigeria. Prof. (Dr.) S. Saiganesh, Faculty of Marketing, Dayananda Sagar Business School, Bangalore, India. Dr. K.C.Sivabalan, Field Enumerator and Data Analyst, Asian Vegetable Research Centre, The World Vegetable Centre, Taiwan Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kumar Mishra, Department of Environmntal Science and Energy Research, Weizmann Institute of Science, Rehovot, Israel Prof. (Dr.) Manisha N. Paliwal, Sinhgad Institute of Management, Vadgaon (Bk), Pune, India Prof. (Dr.) M. S. HIREMATH, Principal, K.L.ESOCIETY’S SCHOOL, ATHANI, India Prof. Manoj Dhawan, Department of Information Technology, Shri Vaishnav Institute of Technology & Science, Indore, (M. P.), India Prof. (Dr.) V.R.Naik, Professor & Head of Department, Mechancal Engineering , Textile & Engineering Institute, Ichalkaranji (Dist. Kolhapur), Maharashatra, India Prof. (Dr.) Jyotindra C. Prajapati,Head, Department of Mathematical Sciences, Faculty of Applied Sciences, Charotar University of Science and Technology, Changa Anand -388421, Gujarat, India Prof. (Dr.) Sarbjit Singh, Head, Department of Industrial & Production Engineering, Dr BR Ambedkar National Institute of Technology, Jalandhar, Punjab,India

                                

Prof. (Dr.) Professor Braja Gopal Bag, Department of Chemistry and Chemical Technology, Vidyasagar University, West Midnapore Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kumar Chandra, Department of Management, Bhilai Institute of Technology, Bhilai House, Durg (C.G.) Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kumar, Assistant Professor, School of Chemistry, Shoolini University, Solan, Himachal Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) L. Suresh Kumar, Mechanical Department, Chaitanya Bharathi Institute of Technology, Hyderabad, India. Scientist Sheeraz Saleem Bhat, Lac Production Division, Indian Institute of Natural Resins and Gums, Namkum, Ranchi, Jharkhand Prof. C.Divya , Centre for Information Technology and Engineering, Manonmaniam Sundaranar University, Tirunelveli - 627012, Tamilnadu , India Prof. T.D.Subash, Infant Jesus College Of Engineering and Technology, Thoothukudi Tamilnadu, India Prof. (Dr.) Vinay Nassa, Prof. E.C.E Deptt., Dronacharya.Engg. College, Gurgaon India. Prof. Sunny Narayan, university of Roma Tre, Italy. Prof. (Dr.) Sanjoy Deb, Dept. of ECE, BIT Sathy, Sathyamangalam, Tamilnadu-638401, India. Prof. (Dr.) Reena Gupta, Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, GLA University, Mathura-India Prof. (Dr.) P.R.SivaSankar, Head Dept. of Commerce, Vikrama Simhapuri University Post Graduate Centre, KAVALI - 524201, A.P., India Prof. (Dr.) Mohsen Shafiei Nikabadi, Faculty of Economics and Management, Industrial Management Department, Semnan University, Semnan, Iran. Prof. (Dr.) Praveen Kumar Rai, Department of Geography, Faculty of Science, Banaras Hindu University, Varanasi-221005, U.P. India Prof. (Dr.) Christine Jeyaseelan, Dept of Chemistry, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences, Amity University, Noida, India Prof. (Dr.) M A Rizvi, Dept. of Computer Engineering and Applications , National Institute of Technical Teachers' Training and Research, Bhopal M.P. India Prof. (Dr.) K.V.N.R.Sai Krishna, H O D in Computer Science, S.V.R.M.College,(Autonomous), Nagaram, Guntur(DT), Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kr. Dargar, Department of Mechanical Engineering, School of Engineering, Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur (Raj.) Prof. (Dr.) Asim Kumar Sen, Principal , ST.Francis Institute of Technology (Engineering College) under University of Mumbai , MT. Poinsur, S.V.P Road, Borivali (W), Mumbai, 400103, India, Prof. (Dr.) Rahmathulla Noufal.E, Civil Engineering Department, Govt.Engg.College-Kozhikode Prof. (Dr.) N.Rajesh, Department of Agronomy, TamilNadu Agricultural University -Coimbatore, TamilNadu, India Prof. (Dr.) Har Mohan Rai, Professor, Electronics and Communication Engineering, N.I.T. Kurukshetra 136131,India Prof. (Dr.) Eng. Sutasn Thipprakmas from King Mongkut, University of Technology Thonburi, Thailand Prof. (Dr.) Kantipudi MVV Prasad, EC Department, RK University, Rajkot. Prof. (Dr.) Jitendra Gupta,Faculty of Pharmaceutics, Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, GLA University, Mathura. Prof. (Dr.) Swapnali Borah, HOD, Dept of Family Resource Management, College of Home Science, Central Agricultural University, Tura, Meghalaya, India Prof. (Dr.) N.Nazar Khan, Professor in Chemistry, BTK Institute of Technology, Dwarahat-263653 (Almora), Uttarakhand-India Prof. (Dr.) Rajiv Sharma, Department of Ocean Engineering, Indian Institute of Technology Madras, Chennai (TN) - 600 036, India. Prof. (Dr.) Aparna Sarkar, PH.D. Physiology, AIPT, Amity University , F 1 Block, LGF, Sector125,Noida-201303, UP, India. Prof. (Dr.) Manpreet Singh, Professor and Head, Department of Computer Engineering, Maharishi Markandeshwar University, Mullana, Haryana, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sukumar Senthilkumar, Senior Researcher, Advanced Education Center of Jeonbuk for Electronics and Information Technology, Chon Buk National University, Chon Buk, 561-756, SOUTH KOREA. . Prof. (Dr.) Hari Singh Dhillon, Assistant Professor, Department of Electronics and Communication Engineering, DAV Institute of Engineering and Technology, Jalandhar (Punjab), INDIA. . Prof. (Dr.) Poonkuzhali, G., Department of Computer Science and Engineering, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, Chennai, INDIA. .

                                 

Prof. (Dr.) Bharath K N, Assistant Professor, Dept. of Mechanical Engineering, GM Institute of Technology, PB Road, Davangere 577006, Karnataka, India. Prof. (Dr.) F.Alipanahi, Assistant Professor, Islamic Azad University, Zanjan Branch, Atemadeyeh, Moalem Street, Zanjan IRAN. Prof. Yogesh Rathore, Assistant Professor, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RITEE, Raipur, India Prof. (Dr.) Ratneshwer, Department of Computer Science (MMV),Banaras Hindu University Varanasi-221005, India. Prof. Pramod Kumar Pandey, Assistant Professor, Department Electronics & Instrumentation Engineering, ITM University, Gwalior, M.P., India. Prof. (Dr.)Sudarson Jena, Associate Professor, Dept.of IT, GITAM University, Hyderabad, India Prof. (Dr.) Binod Kumar, PhD(CS), M.Phil(CS), MIEEE,MIAENG, Dean & Professor( MCA), Jayawant Technical Campus(JSPM's), Pune, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohan Singh Mehata, (JSPS fellow), Assistant Professor, Department of Applied Physics, Delhi Technological University, Delhi Prof. Ajay Kumar Agarwal, Asstt. Prof., Deptt. of Mech. Engg., Royal Institute of Management & Technology, Sonipat (Haryana), India. Prof. (Dr.) Siddharth Sharma, University School of Management, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Satish Chandra Dixit, Department of Chemistry, D.B.S.College, Govind Nagar,Kanpur208006, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ajay Solkhe, Department of Management, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Neeraj Sharma, Asst. Prof. Dept. of Chemistry, GLA University, Mathura, India. Prof. (Dr.) Basant Lal, Department of Chemistry, G.L.A. University, Mathura, India. Prof. (Dr.) T Venkat Narayana Rao, C.S.E, Guru Nanak Engineering College, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Rajanarender Reddy Pingili, S.R. International Institute of Technology, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) V.S.Vairale, Department of Computer Engineering, All India Shri Shivaji Memorial Society College of Engineering, Kennedy Road, Pune-411 001, Maharashtra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vasavi Bande, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, Netaji Institute of Engineering and Technology, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) Hardeep Anand, Department of Chemistry, Kurukshetra University Kurukshetra, Haryana, India. Prof. Aasheesh shukla, Asst Professor, Dept. of EC, GLA University, Mathura, India. Prof. S.P.Anandaraj., CSE Dept, SREC, Warangal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Chitranjan Agrawal, Department of Mechanical Engineering, College of Technology & Engineering, Maharana Pratap University of Agriculture & Technology, Udaipur- 313001, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Rangnath Aher, Principal, New Arts, Commerce and Science College, Parner, DistAhmednagar, M.S. India. Prof. (Dr.) Chandan Kumar Panda, Department of Agricultural Extension, College of Agriculture, Tripura, Lembucherra-799210 Prof. (Dr.) Latika Kharb, IP Faculty (MCA Deptt), Jagan Institute of Management Studies (JIMS), Sector-5, Rohini, Delhi, India. Raj Mohan Raja Muthiah, Harvard Medical School, Massachusetts General Hospital, Boston, Massachusetts. Prof. (Dr.) Chhanda Chatterjee, Dept of Philosophy, Balurghat College, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mihir Kumar Shome , H.O.D of Mathematics, Management and Humanities, National Institute of Technology, Arunachal Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) Muthukumar .Subramanyam, Registrar (I/C), Faculty, Computer Science and Engineering, National Institute of Technology, Puducherry, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vinay Saxena, Department of Mathematics, Kisan Postgraduate College, Bahraich â€“ 271801 UP, India. Satya Rishi Takyar, Senior ISO Consultant, New Delhi, India. Prof. Anuj K. Gupta, Head, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RIMT Group of Institutions, Mandi Gobindgarh (PB) Prof. (Dr.) Harish Kumar, Department of Sports Science, Punjabi University, Patiala, Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammed Ali Hussain, Professor, Dept. of Electronics and Computer Engineering, KL University, Green Fields, Vaddeswaram, Andhra Pradesh, India.

                                           

Prof. (Dr.) Manish Gupta, Department of Mechanical Engineering, GJU, Haryana, India. Prof. Mridul Chawla, Department of Elect. and Comm. Engineering, Deenbandhu Chhotu Ram University of Science & Technology, Murthal, Haryana, India. Prof. Seema Chawla, Department of Bio-medical Engineering, Deenbandhu Chhotu Ram University of Science & Technology, Murthal, Haryana, India. Prof. (Dr.) Atul M. Gosai, Department of Computer Science, Saurashtra University, Rajkot, Gujarat, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ajit Kr. Bansal, Department of Management, Shoolini University, H.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Vasistha, Mody Institute of Tecnology and Science, Sikar, Rajasthan, India. Prof. Vivekta Singh, GNIT Girls Institute of Technology, Greater Noida, India. Prof. Ajay Loura, Assistant Professor at Thapar University, Patiala, India. Prof. Sushil Sharma, Department of Computer Science and Applications, Govt. P. G. College, Ambala Cantt., Haryana, India. Prof. Sube Singh, Assistant Professor, Department of Computer Engineering, Govt. Polytechnic, Narnaul, Haryana, India. Prof. Himanshu Arora, Delhi Institute of Technology and Management, New Delhi, India. Dr. Sabina Amporful, Bibb Family Practice Association, Macon, Georgia, USA. Dr. Pawan K. Monga, Jindal Institute of Medical Sciences, Hisar, Haryana, India. Dr. Sam Ampoful, Bibb Family Practice Association, Macon, Georgia, USA. Dr. Nagender Sangra, Director of Sangra Technologies, Chandigarh, India. Vipin Gujral, CPA, New Jersey, USA. Sarfo Baffour, University of Ghana, Ghana. Monique Vincon, Hype Softwaretechnik GmbH, Bonn, Germany. Natasha Sigmund, Atlanta, USA. Marta Trochimowicz, Rhein-Zeitung, Koblenz, Germany. Kamalesh Desai, Atlanta, USA. Vijay Attri, Software Developer Google, San Jose, California, USA. Neeraj Khillan, Wipro Technologies, Boston, USA. Ruchir Sachdeva, Software Engineer at Infosys, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Anadi Charan, Senior Software Consultant at Capgemini, Mumbai, Maharashtra. Pawan Monga, Senior Product Manager, LG Electronics India Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi, India. Sunil Kumar, Senior Information Developer, Honeywell Technology Solutions, Inc., Bangalore, India. Bharat Gambhir, Technical Architect, Tata Consultancy Services (TCS), Noida, India. Vinay Chopra, Team Leader, Access Infotech Pvt Ltd. Chandigarh, India. Sumit Sharma, Team Lead, American Express, New Delhi, India. Vivek Gautam, Senior Software Engineer, Wipro, Noida, India. Anirudh Trehan, Nagarro Software Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Manjot Singh, Senior Software Engineer, HCL Technologies Delhi, India. Rajat Adlakha, Senior Software Engineer, Tech Mahindra Ltd, Mumbai, Maharashtra, India. Mohit Bhayana, Senior Software Engineer, Nagarro Software Pvt. Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Dheeraj Sardana, Tech. Head, Nagarro Software, Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Naresh Setia, Senior Software Engineer, Infogain, Noida, India. Raj Agarwal Megh, Idhasoft Limited, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Shrikant Bhardwaj, Senior Software Engineer, Mphasis an HP Company, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Vikas Chawla, Technical Lead, Xavient Software Solutions, Noida, India. Kapoor Singh, Sr. Executive at IBM, Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Ashwani Rohilla, Senior SAP Consultant at TCS, Mumbai, India. Anuj Chhabra, Sr. Software Engineer, McKinsey & Company, Faridabad, Haryana, India. Jaspreet Singh, Business Analyst at HCL Technologies, Gurgaon, Haryana, India.

TOPICS OF INTEREST Topics of interest include, but are not limited to, the following:  Business administration  Marketing & Management  Finance  Economics  Banking  Accounting  Human resources management  Entrepreneurship,  Education and its applications  Business ethics  Relationship & Risk management  Retail management and communication  Linguistics  International relations  Anthropology & Archaeology  Sociology  International business  Tourism and hospitality management  Law  Psychology  Corporate governance  Demography  Education  Ethics  Geography  History  Industrial relations  Information science  Library science  Media studies  Philosophy,  Political science  Public administration  Sociology  Social welfare  Literature  Paralegal  Performing arts (music, theatre and dance)  Religious studies  Visual arts  Women studies  Production and operations management  Organizational behavior and theory  Strategic management Policy  Statistics and Econometrics  Personnel and industrial relations  Gender studies & Cross cultural studies  Management information systems  Information technology

TABLE OF CONTENTS American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences (AIJRHASS) ISSN(Print): 2328-3734, ISSN(Online): 2328-3696, ISSN(CD-ROM): 2328-3688, (December-2014 to February-2015, Issue 9, Volume 1, 2, 3 & 4) Issue 9, Volume 1 Paper Code

Paper Title

Page No.

AIJRHASS 15-101

Tourism investment in Namibia: perceptions of investors O. Katjiuongua, U.L. Paliwal, C. Gamses

01-07

AIJRHASS 15-102

How to stimulate future teacher-students to participate in specific instructiveeducational activities Vali Ilie

08-15

AIJRHASS 15-105

Indian Rasa Manifestation in the Motifs of Saharanpur Woodcraft Aayushi Verma, Ila Gupta

16-22

AIJRHASS 15-106

MEDIA AS ACTORS IN INTERSTATE CONFLICT: LESSONS FROM NIGERIAN PRESS COVERAGE OF THE BAKASSI PENINSULA DISPUTE Thomas Anomoaphe Alemoh, Mrs. Lucy Ishima

23-32

AIJRHASS 15-107

Seasonal Patterns in Indian Stock Markets: An Application of GARCH (1, 1) Model Shilpa Lodha, Prof. G. Soral

33-43

AIJRHASS 15-108

MANPOWER TRAINING AND DEVELOPMENT: PATHWAY TO EFFICIENT ORGANIZATIONAL PERFORMANCE Dr. Ologunowa, C.S., Dr Akintunde, B.A., Adu, B.O.

44-52

AIJRHASS 15-109

Awareness on Livelihood Culture: An account of the Bhutias in Tashiding, Sikkim Devasish Rai, Pema Rinzing Bhutia

53-65

AIJRHASS 15-113

Land Tenure Systems in the late 18th and 19th century in Colonial India Dr. Hareet Kumar Meena

66-71

AIJRHASS 15-115

Food Environment and Unhealthy Eating Habits among Adolescents in Tertiary Institutions Adedeji O. A and John U. I

72-77

AIJRHASS 15-117

PEDAGOGICAL CONCEPT OF JALÄ€L AD-DÄªN RUMIs SPIRITUAL HERITAGE Izbullaeva Gulchehra Valerievna

78-80

AIJRHASS 15-118

A Comparative Study of Work Family Conflict among Employees in Relation to Demographic Factors, Personal Factors and Work Related Factors Dr.Geeta Scahdeva, Dr. Mahabir Narwal

81-89

AIJRHASS 15-119

English Vocabulary Size of Saudi Post-Secondary School Students: A Case Study of Jazan University Dr. Ahmed T. Braima, Dr. Osama M. Nurain

90-94

Issue 9, Volume 2 Page No.

Paper Code

Paper Title

AIJRHASS 15-120

Economic Empowerment by Value Addition of Fruits and Vegetables in Rural Sectors Ms. NagaLaxmi M Raman

95-99

AIJRHASS 15-125

NIGERIA AND DEMOCRATIC ELECTIONS Osabiya, Babatunde Joseph

100-107

AIJRHASS 15-126

Enhancing the productivity of Small Scale Women Entrepreneurs and Small Farmers availing Microfinance services through Self-Help Groups – The emerging role of Information and Communication Technology (ICT) Soumitro Chakravarty, Umesh Prasad, Amar Nath Jha

108-109

AIJRHASS 15-128

Financial Inclusion Determinants – An Empirical Investigation in Rural Regions of Vellore District, Tamil Nadu Dr. N. Sundaram & Mr. M. Sriram

110-114

AIJRHASS 15-132

EFFECTIVENESS OF SMART CLASSROOM TEACHING ON THE ACHIEVEMENT IN CHEMISTRY OF SECONDARY SCHOOL STUDENTS Dr. Anita Menon

115-120

AIJRHASS 15-133

Evaluating a Curriculum Using the Same Style and Strategy across Years: Lessons Gained from Tanzania Noel M. Makwinya

121-126

AIJRHASS 15-134

CHALLENGES OF FINANCIAL INCLUSION TO REACH OUT POOR Dr. S. Vasantha, R.Paveethiraa

127-131

AIJRHASS 15-138

Reconsider India’s North-East in National Curriculum Binod Bhattarai

132-134

AIJRHASS 15-140

Paix Dan Preambule, Promoting Peace through Constitutional Promise in Indian milieu Sambhunath Maji, Birbal Saha

135-138

AIJRHASS 15-141

Violence Against Women and Children in India Harpreet Kaur Bains

139-142

AIJRHASS 15-142

CHALLENGES OF EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS IN LEVERAGING ONLINE CAPABILITIES Meenakshi Thanji, Dr. S. Vasantha

143-147

AIJRHASS 15-143

CHRISTIAN RELIGIOUS KNOWLEGDE AND THE TEACHING OF MORAL VALUES IN THE NIGERIA JUNIOR SECONDARY SCHOOLS: PROBLEMS AND PROSPECTS D.A. Falade

148-151

AIJRHASS 15-145

Traces of Mysticism in Walt Whitman’s Song of Myself Sudeshna Das

152-153

AIJRHASS 15-146

Effect of visual and audio educational games on visual memory of children Narges Motabarzadeh, Seyed Yaghoub Musavi

154-158

AIJRHASS 15-148

Status of Women Workers before and After Joining the Construction Industry: a Case Study Dr.K.A Rajanna

159-164

AIJRHASS 15-150

Child Labour in India: A Curse on Humanity Dr. Dhananjay Mandlik, Dr. Parag Kalkar

165-169

AIJRHASS 15-151

A Study to Assess the Stress and Coping Strategies among Mothers of Physically Challenged Children in an Integrated School at Mangalore Mrs. Sandhya M.S, Dr. Asha P Shetty

170-173

AIJRHASS 15-152

Re reading Nissim Ezekiel: A Postmodern Critic Goutam Karmakar

174-177

AIJRHASS 15-153

Use of Audio in ELT for Material Development Mohammed Tausif ur Rahman, Dr A A Khan

178-181

AIJRHASS 15-154

A STUDY ON IMPLEMENTATION OF TECHNO-PEDAGOGICAL SKILLS, ITS CHALLENGES AND ROLE TO RELEASE AT HIGHER LEVEL OF EDUCATION Nabin Thakur

182-186

AIJRHASS 15-156

GROUP DYNAMICS IN THE ITERATED PRISONER' S DILEMMA GAME Vijaya Puranik

187-191

Issue 9, Volume 3 Page No.

Paper Code

Paper Title

AIJRHASS 15-157

The affirmation of life in the play Ruined by Lynn Nottage Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo

192-194

AIJRHASS 15-158

FAT PROPORTION AMONG UNIVERSITY STUDENTS AND A FAT BURNING TRAINING PROGRAM: AN INFLUENTIAL ANALYSIS SomanPreet Singh, Sukhbir Singh, Dr. Manoj Kumar Dhadwal

195-197

AIJRHASS 15-165

Legal Repercussions of Corporal Punishment and Child Rights – A Comparative study Prof. Aradhana Nair

198-201

AIJRHASS 15-167

Impact of Gender and Socio-Emotional School Climate on Achievement Motivation of Tribal Students Pawan Kumar

202-205

AIJRHASS 15-168

Case Study on KurKure (Snacks) Manju Kataria

206-210

AIJRHASS 15-169

Review Article - Exploring the Impact of Online Reviews on Purchase Intentions of Customer Prabha Kiran, Dr S Vasantha

211-215

AIJRHASS 15-170

Social Media – the Lifeline of 21st Century! Dr. Surya Rashmi Rawat

216-220

AIJRHASS 15-171

The Deepening Culture of Corruption in Nigerian Society: Implications for Governance, Development and Stability Adeola, Gabriel Lanre (Ph.D)

221-229

AIJRHASS 15-173

Diasporic Identity in Bharati Mukherjee's Desirable Daughters Shailja Chhabra

230-233

AIJRHASS 15-174

AN ECONOMIC ANALYSIS OF PRODUCTION AND MARKETING OF BANANA IN INDIA M.Uma Gowri and T.RShanmugam

234-240

AIJRHASS 15-175

Sustainable Development through Cloud Computing Mr. Biplab Biswas

241-248

AIJRHASS 15-182

Managerial Approach for the Reconquest of Public Space, Case of Constantine City and Its New Town Ali Mendjeli KHALIL BOUHADJAR; NADIA CHABI

249-253

AIJRHASS 15-183

Cultural displacement and Hybridity in the novel of Mario Vargas Llosa The Storyteller Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo

254-256

AIJRHASS 15-189

Strategies for Promoting Emotional Intelligence among Children Komala, B.V, D.Srinivas Kumar

257-259

AIJRHASS 15-193

Pakistan and Chinese Response to Indo-US Nuclear Deal Ajay Kumar, Naseer Ahmed Kalis

260-263

AIJRHASS 15-194

Analysis of Challenges of Distance Education Dr. Sunitti Ahuja

264-267

AIJRHASS 15-195

Older People in the UK Today are Financially Better off than Older People from Previous Generations: A Comparative Literature Review Rahman, M., Chowdhury, A.S & Kiser, H.

268-272

AIJRHASS 15-196

Science of Nostalgia in Wordsworth’s “Lines Composed a Few Miles above Tintern Abbey, on Visiting the Banks of the Wye during a Tour, July 13, 1798” Dr. Shamsoddin Royanian, Parisa Rostami Balan

273-275

AIJRHASS 15-197

A Study of Mathematics Education Students’ Difficulties in Applying Analogy to Teaching Mathematics: A Case of the “TWA” Model Nguyen Phu Loc, Bui Phuong Uyen

276-280

AIJRHASS 15-198

The Skopos Theory: A Heterogeneous Approach to Translation Prof. Renuga Devi, Aditya Kumar Panda

281-283

AIJRHASS 15-205

Workplace Spirituality and Cultural Awakening of Western Bonai on Impact of Sarsara Pintu Mahakul

284-289

AIJRHASS 15-206

A Dream Deferred: Exploring Human Rights Issues in African American Autobiographies by Women Swagata Biswas

290-293

Issue 9, Volume 4 Paper Code

Paper Title

Page No.

AIJRHASS 15-207

The Algerian historical built environment: "Reasons of a decay!" The case of the medina of Constantine. Dekoumi Djamel, Makhlouf Mokhtar, Chabi Nadia

294-297

AIJRHASS 15-210

GENERAL MENTAL ABILITY OF PRIMARY SCHOOL CHILDREN Dr. Debomita Sikdar

298-301

AIJRHASS 15-216

The Application of Lotus Motif According to Shadhanga of Indian Art: Case Study of Fatehpur Sikri Manu, Prof. Ila Gupta, Prof. Nagendra Kumar

302-307

AIJRHASS 15-223

GULGULIA SEMANTICS: A DESCRIPTIVE STUDY Sneha Mishra & Md. Mojibur Rahman

308-312

AIJRHASS 15-224

Rewards & Work-Life Balance among Working Women: An Empirical Study in India Specific to Agra Region Neelni Giri Goswami, Prof. Shalini Nigam

313-315

AIJRHASS 15-225

USE OF TECHNOLOGY IN ENGLISH TEACHING CLASSROOM â€“ A STUDY Mrs. Beena Anil

316-318

AIJRHASS 15-228

Impact of Obesity on Self- concept of children in Kolkata Rima Sen, Dr. Debomita Sikdar

319-322

AIJRHASS 15-234

Impact of Grameen Bank Microcredit Program on the Livelihood Status of Women Beneficiaries in Bangladesh Esmat Ara, Md. Assraf Seddiky

323-332

AIJRHASS 15-237

Employee Engagement through Leadership A.Narasima Venkatesh

333-336

AIJRHASS 15-239

Islam in post-disintegrated Central Asia: Realistic Approach Riyaz Ahamd Sheikh

337-339

AIJRHASS 15-241

FUTURE PROSPECTS OF KERALA STATE ROAD TRANSPORT CORPORATION Mridula N.C, Srikanth V.S, Dr.A S Ambily

340-342

AIJRHASS 15-242

Corporatisation of Major Ports in India- the game changer Dr. M.Bina Celine Dorathy

343-347

AIJRHASS 15-244

LITERATURE AND LAW: MIRRORS FACING EACH OTHER Dr. HARMIK VAISHNAV

348-352

AIJRHASS 15-248

SOCIAL WORK INTERVENTION IN CREATING SUSTAIBALE AND SAFE PHYSICAL ENVIRONMENT FOR DISPLACED INDIGENOUS PEOPLE Keshav Walke

353-363

AIJRHASS 15-249

What Motivates Whistle Blowers? Wisdom vs. Stupidity- Two Faces of the Same Coin Mrs. Sowmya S, Dr. H Rajashekar

364-368

AIJRHASS 15-250

A COMPARATIVE STUDY OF OTHELLO & SILAPPATIKARAM: A CRTICAL REVIEW Mr. K. Karthikeyan, Dr. S. Veeramani

369-371

AIJRHASS 15-252

Profile of Bead Making a Promising Entrepreneur Mehta, M., Gandhi, S, and Dilbaghi, M

372-376

AIJRHASS 15-253

The Impact of the Bhagavad Gita on R.W. Emerson’s philosophical and foundational Essay ‘The Over Soul’ Shivadurga, Prof. Dr. Anoop Gupta, Dr. Nitin Bhatnagar

378-388

AIJRHASS 15-254

Universal Higher Education in India: A Myth or Reality Dr. P. Anil Kumar

389-391

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

ISSN (Print): 2328-3734, ISSN (Online): 2328-3696, ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688 AIJRHASS is a refereed, indexed, peer-reviewed, multidisciplinary and open access journal published by International Association of Scientific Innovation and Research (IASIR), USA (An Association Unifying the Sciences, Engineering, and Applied Research)

The Affirmation of Life in Ruined by Lynn Nottage Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo and Dr.Disha Khanna Research Scholar and supervisor, Lovely Professional University, Jalandhar-Delhi, G.T. Road (NH-1), Phagwara, Punjab, INDIA Believing in yourself always leads one to success. When one believes on what he thinks about himself, certainly his life begins to switch its roots to his thought process. When people describe anything as life-affirming they mean that there is still a positive hope to celebrate the life rather than the destruction of life. Affirmations always strengthens one’s positivity and ultimately empowers him with a sense of awakening that he is blessed with endless talents which he is going to use them by now. Lynn Nottage, who is famous for her contribution to the lives of African women, through her works, particularly Ruined which won the Pulitzer-Prize for drama in 2009. In Ruined Lynn Nottage writes the stories of uncommon human disasters with terror and still provides the affirmations of life. This paper examines the contribution of Lynn Nottage to the Congolese women to rise them once again and make them believe with the sense of deep assurance that they are endowed with endless talents which they will utilize to control their destinies. Pulitzer-prize winner for Drama, Lynn Nottage, is an American playwright, Associate Professor of theatre at Columbia University and a Lecturer in playwriting at Yale University. Her plays have been enormously produced in USA and throughout the world. She is widely known for her empathetic approach to the women of African descent. She wrote several plays which include Crumbs from the Table of Joy, Poof, Mud, River, Stone and Ruined and many more. Ruined, which attained the Pulitzer-prize in 2009 was commissioned by Chicago’s Goodman Theater, one of the most prominent regional theater companies in the U.S. The play is set against the war torn Democratic Republic of Congo and focusses on the sufferings of the victims of civil war. The play Ruined is based on the personal experiences of Lynn Nottage. Her visit to Uganda in 2004 and her interviews conducted in refugee camps gave birth to the play Ruined, which she planned to re-write the theatre of Bertolt Brecht’s Mother Courage and Her Children, set against the thirty years war in 17th century Europe, but the circumstances prevailing in Congo and neighboring Uganda were much fierce and highly daunting where the maximum women became prey of rape, murder and sex slaves thus she resulted to pen down her own kind which would incorporate the heart-wrenching narratives of the women she has ever met in refugee camps. The entire action of the play takes place in a bar run by Mama Nadi, a shrewd woman and a lion of her bar. The bar provides food, drink and warm beds to the guests. More than ten women are working in this bar, who have chosen their job as prostitutes as it seems to have their only way to survive. Certainly the concern of the play Ruined is noble one as Lynn Nottage wants to render the new hope to the women of Africa to survive. There is always a reason to survive whatever the circumstances may be. The play is full of human sufferings and disasters, but still gives an affirmation of life. Whenever we describe anything as life-affirming, we mean that it makes us feel optimistic about life. No doubt, the play is the story of women who have been expelled from the society as well as from their families but still it gives a new ray of survive in any particular circumstance and enables them to make something fruitful out of nothing. The play focusses on Mama Nadi, the protagonist of the play, Sophie, Salima and Christian the travelling salesman. The situation outside the bar is extremely tense but bar is the only place where people can accumulate to have human conversation. The brothel of Mama Nadi is full of life as it produces music, dance and drink to both the soldiers and rebels. The affirmation of life which is the concern of the play, is a philosophical concept, much related to the concept of nihilism by Friedrich Nietzsche. Friedrich Nietzsche while explaining the concept of nihilism means to say that man should always be a “yes sayer” to both the good and bad things to make them feel good. From both the existential and psychological point of view the play certainly reflects the life and a new hope to live. According to the existentialism of Jean-Paul Sartre, Man is born into a kind of void (le neant), a mud. He has the liberty to remain into this mud and thus lead the passive existence. However he may come out of this passive situation and become increasingly aware of himself. The energy deriving from this awareness would enable him to

Page 192

Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 192-194

drag himself out of the mud and begin to exist. By exercising his power of choice he can give meaning to existence and the universe (Penguin Dictionary of Literary Terms and Literary Theory 295) The characters in the play, especially Mama Nadi, Salima and Sophie does the same as it reflects in the theory of existentialism by Jean-Paul Sartre. In the beginning of the play, Mama Nadi is described as an attractive young woman of early forties who seems to be very shrewd and an exploiter of women. She runs the brothel where she does human trafficking and Christian, the travelling salesman always keeps his pace consistent in order to impress Mama Nadi but Mama Nadi is always busy in her own. She always ignores the love of Christian but never reveals her truth. Sophie the niece of Christian and Salima both are ruined but they exercise their power of choice to make something out of nothing. They have been expelled from their societies because of the tradition of Africa, the ruined women are no more accepted by the society as well as the family. The job of prostitution which they choose is questionable but the fact is that Congo is considered as the rape capital of the world. According to the UN reports, in every hour 24 women are being raped in Congo, and from this point of view hadn’t they come to brothel and choose their way of survive as prostitution, they would have been raped outside the bar and got nothing out of it. In the play itself it is never said that they are gaining any kind of pleasure from the bed but focus on their survival. Sophie, another ruined girl continues her habit of reading and singing. Being a ruined one she never gives-up, she always compromises with herself and seeks hope to survive. She reflects a positive attitude towards life and celebrates it rather than a pessimistic approach to life. She believes that she is endowed with endless talents which utilizes to sustain her life. She sings and sings nice as she hope to make it a way out to possess something for her better future. Working in bar for the women characters in the play acts as preparation to exercise their power of choice which would enable them to drag themselves out of the mud and render a new meaning to their lives as well as the universe. Death of Salima is questionable from this point but the fact is that Salima is pregnant and she has already an experience during her abduction and murder of her baby. Death of Salima reflects the naturalism of Lynn Nottage’s play. Initially, Salima pines-for her family and husband but when Fortune, her husband comes for her she refuses because she is aware that she would not be accepted and what if she bears a baby girl, she would also be kept as a sex slave. Salima dies after complete transformation. She passes the message on behalf of all ruined women of Africa that you’ll not fight your battles on my body anymore (Nottage 65). At the end of the play, we come to know that Mama Nadi is also a ruined one and she is not an exploiter of women but a feeder of women who gives them safety and enables them to build their identity on their own. She settles down the life of everyone and embraces the love of Christian. Mama Nadi, who acts as a lion in her brothel, makes her rules to follow and always disconnected from the emotions. She always looks for the way for better survival and never demands any involvement in her self-making rules. She also exercises her power of choice by abandoning her past place in mud and dragging herself out from it by embracing the love of Christian and to have a better life ahead. According to the psychological point of view, all the women characters in the play reflect the positive attitude towards life and survival. The most influential thought of psychology is mourning over the lost object. Reading Hellen Cixous while translating the Freudian concept of mourning argues that the mourning incorporates in lost object allows it to be recovered in the symbolic language so that one can be able to refuse that something has been lost in the object. Man cannot live without resigning himself to loss. He has to mourn. It’s his way of withstanding castration. He goes through castration, but is and by sublimation incorporates the lost object. Mourning resigning oneself to loss, means not losing. When you’ve lost something and loss is dangerous one, you refuse to admit that something of yourself might be lost in the lost object. So you mourn, you make haste to recover the investment made in the lost object (Cixous 288). From this particular point of view, one can argue that to mourn is to live, and to suppress is to feed. Salima, the most intriguing and enormously ruined woman continues to mourn over her loss. By comparing Salima with Seathe, from the Beloved by Toni Morrison, kills her baby to save her from further enslavement and gets exorcised. 124 is spiteful, full of baby’s venom (Morrison 1). The baby haunts Sethe throughout the novel and makes her life hellish. It is at the end only when Sethe completely mourns over her past and transforms herself into a normal born woman to lead a better life. Salima, on the other side, has lost her baby and was kept as sex slave for months. Salima completely mourns over her past while transforming herself but here is the demise of the character which indirectly reflects the all freedom of Salima. She consistently takes the name of her baby, Beatrice and does the gestures the baby used to do while eating. She cries and continuously whimpers very hard while narrating to Sophie about her abduction and the departure of her baby. SALIMA. One of the soldiers held me down with his foot. He was so heavy, thick like an ox and his boot was cracked and weathered like it had been left out in the rain for weeks. His boot was pressing my chest and the cracks

Page 193

Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 192-194

in the leather had the look of drying sorghum. His foot was so heavy and it was all I could see, as the others … “took” me. My baby was crying. She was a good baby. She never cried, but she was crying, screaming. “Shhh,” I said. “Shhh.” And right then (Salima closes her eyes.) A soldier stomped on her head with his boot. And she was quiet. (A moment. Salima releases.) Where was everybody? WHERE WAS EVERYBODY? (Nottage 48). Once Salima is done with her mourning over her loss she totally denies to meet her husband. Her coward act of committing suicide is actually an act of giving life; in Beloved, Sethe attempts to kill her baby intentionally to save her from slavery, while in Ruined, the baby is yet to appear and for the sake of the baby Salima commits suicide to save the future coming baby from further enslavement. While comparing Mama Nadi with Sanichari, the protagonist of Rudali, by Mahasheweta Devi, Sanichari also loses everything in her life but she never cries because of the ritualized religion and feudal lords. She never gets time to mourn as she is always occupied in her business. Her one day of mourning would certainly cost her to be cut out from one day meal but will also make her relieve from the wounds she has suppressed. When she transforms herself into a professional mourner, she mourns and gets double benefit like she is doubly marginalized. Firstly, she is a woman and secondly, she is from the lower class. The double wages she receives from the job of Rudali is the relaxation from her past wounds and secondly the money out of mourning. Likewise, Mama Nadi who reveals at the end of the play that she is also a ruined one, never mourns because she also never gets time to mourn over her loss as she is always engrossed in finding the way to survive. It is at the end of the play only when she finds out that everything is settled down and she embraces the love of Christian with full of emotions and tear-filled eyes she says to Christian, “Where are you going”?! (Mama watches suddenly panicked.) “Hey! You heard me. Don’t be a baby”. (Christian stops beforeexiting.) (Nottage 69). MAMA. (With surprising vulnerability.) I’m ruined. (Louder.) I’m ruined. (He absorbs her words.) CHRISTIAN. God, I don’t know what those men did to you, but I’m sorry for it. I may be an idiot for saying so, but I think we, and I speak as a man, can do better. (He goes to comfort her, she pulls away until he’s forced to hold her in a tight embrace.) (Nottage 69). Literature always tells what is untold and abruptly touches the human heart to feel the eternal bliss and happiness. Lynn Nottage herself says in one of her interviews, that my play is not about victims, but survivors. From both philosophical and psychological the play Ruined, by Lynn Nottage, renders life to its characters as well as to the women of Democratic Republic of Congo. Although the play is full of miseries and human sufferings of victims of civil war, engrossing and uncommon human stories told with humor and at the same time revealing the enormous loss and hopelessness, but still finding hope and affirmation of life. There is always a new sunrise which certainly brings new day, new hope and new way to live-up and sustain. Works Cited Flynn, Thomas. Existentialism, A Very Short Introduction. USA: Oxford University Press, 2006.Print. Nottage, Lynn. Ruined. USA: Theatre Communications Group. 2010. Print. Webber, Jonathan. The Existentialism of Jean-Paul Sartre. New York: Routledge, 2009.Print.

Web Recourses <http://www.lajollaplayhouse.org/KBYG/Ruined/pg4.html> <http://www.lynnnottage.com/plays.html>

<http://www.thefeministspectator.com/2009/03/16/ruined-by-lynn-nottage> <http://www.wsws.org/en/articles/2009/06/ruin-j19.html>

Page 194

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

FAT PROPORTION AMONG UNIVERSITY STUDENTS AND A FAT BURNING TRAINING PROGRAM: AN INFLUENTIAL ANALYSIS 1,2,3

Sukhbir Singh1, SomanPreet Singh2, Dr. Manoj Kumar Dhadwal3 Assistant Professor, Department of Physical Education and Sports Technology, Sri Guru Granth Sahib World University, Fatehgarh Sahib, Punjab, INDIA.

Abstract: Present investigation was done in order to "Carry out a Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students. To fulfill the purpose of the study, researcher themselves, invites the students of Sri Guru Granth Sahib World University to attend the training program. The total of seventeen students (N-17), age ranging from 23-27 years old from the different departments had joined the program at the first day, But due to lack of motivational techniques used, overload of the training program or may be due to the personnel reasons eight students (N-08) had dropped the training program. As per the Administration feasibility, expert's views and the researcher's own understanding, the Skin Fold Caliper was used in order to know the fat proportions of the students. The data was taken from the different surfaces of the participants, name as given below: Biceps Skin Fold, Triceps Skin Fold, Sub Scapular Skin Fold and Supra iliac Skin Fold. The training protocol under went in side the well equiped gym of the university. The obtained data on the Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students were analyzed by applying Descriptive Statistics and Paired t-statistics at level of significance 0.05.Results reveals that significant difference was found in the Pre test and Post Test of the Biceps, further in the pre and post test of Sub Scapula and also a significant difference was found among Pre test and Post test of the Supra-iliac whereas an insignificant difference was found among the pre and post test of Triceps at a level of significance 0.05. I. Introduction Physical Activity affects a lot in preventing and treating the obesity among the students at stages of life, ((Sung, Yu, So, Lam, & Hau, 2005). Resistance exercise programs that include effective leadership can not only educate participants about body mechanics and physiology, but also promote greater body confidence and a chance for obese children to experience success (Faigenbaum, 1997; Faigenbaum, 2000; Faigenbaum, 2001; Stratton et al., 2004). The chance to experience success and an increased perception of confidence among obese youth can also increase their intrinsic motivation to continue with an exercise program (Raustorp et al., 2005). Although physical activity is an essential component of successful weight management programs, obese children may have physical barriers to compliance. Excess fat weight adds to the perception of exertion and increases the intensity of weight-bearing aerobic activity, such as brisk walking or jogging; aerobic metabolic pathways cannot be maintained (Sothern et al., 2000; Sung et al., 2005). Resistance training has also been shown to be an effective way to increase fat free mass (FFM) and bone mineral density while promoting fat loss in overweight and obese children and adolescents (LeMura & Maziekas, 2002; Yu et al., 2005). II. Methodology Selection of Subjects Present investigation was done in order to "Carry out a Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students. To fulfill the purpose of the study, researcher themselves, invites the students of Sri Guru Granth Sahib World University to attend the training program. The total of seventeen students (N-17), age ranging from 23-27 years old from the different departments had joined the program at the first day, But due to lack of motivational techniques used, overload of the training program or may be due to the personnel reasons eight students (N-08) had dropped the training program. Selection of Tools As per the Administration feasibility, expert's views and the researcher's own understanding, the Skin Fold Caliper was used in order to know the fat proportions of the students. Criterion Measure The data was taken from the different surfaces of the participants, name as given below:  Biceps skin fold  Triceps skin fold  Sub Scapular skin fold

Page 195

Sukhbir Singh et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 195-197

 Supra iliac skin fold Training Protocol A Fat Proportion training program was designed with the help of literature review, expert's knowledge, researcher's own understanding and the feasible criteria available in the Department of Physical Education and Sports Technology at Sri Guru Granth Sahib World University, Fatehgarh Sahib, and Punjab. The training protocol under went in side the well equiped gym of the university. The researcher's carefully supervised and control the training sessions with their experiencs. The following training program were used to reduced the fat proportion among the students. All the exercises were planned in a sequence i.e. Exercise No.1 - 10 mint. Run/Walk on Treadmill followed by Exercise No.2 - A Spinning Gym Cycling for 05 minute , Then Exercise No. 3 - Pull ups / Chin ups for as much you can in 01 minute, followed by Exercise No.4 Skipping for a duration of 2 minute and at last Exercise No.- 5 Abdomen muscles strength Exercise on Abs Pro machine for 2 mints. So, the total Training program was scheduled for a total duration of 20 mints,thrice in a week on alternate days. III. Statistical Analysis The obtained data on the Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students were analyzed by applying Descriptive Statistics and Paired t-statistics at level of significance 0.001(2-tailed). Table 1:Descriptive statistics of the Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students N

Maximum

Mean

Std. Deviation

Statistic

Skewness

Kurtosis

Statistic

Std. Error

Statistic

Std. Error

Pre_Biceps

4.70

3.87

.45277

.549

.752

.747

1.481

Post_Biceps

3.70

3.38

.20310

-.049

.752

-1.007

1.481

Pre_Triceps

3.60

3.45

.13093

-.764

.752

.875

1.481

Post_Triceps

3.60

3.30

.18516

.540

.752

-1.050

1.481

Pre_Scapula

4.90

4.38

.41555

-1.459

.752

3.092

1.481

Post_Scapula

4.50

4.05

.43753

-1.665

.752

3.291

1.481

Pre_Suprailiac

7.30

6.37

.81020

-.208

.752

-2.004

1.481

Post_Suprailac

6.30

5.33

1.13759

-.732

.752

-1.037

1.481

Valid N (listwise)

The above Table stated the Means ± Standard Deviation of Pre and Post data of different body surfaces are 4.70 ± 3.87, 3.70 ± 3.38, 3.60 ± 3.45, 3.60 ± 3.30, 4.90 ± 4.38, 4.50 ± 4.05, 7.30 ± 6.37, 6.30 ± 5.33 respectively Table 2: Paired t- statistics of the Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students Pre_Biceps - Post_Biceps Pre_Triceps - Post_Triceps Pre_Scapula - Post_Scapula Pre_Suprailiac - Post_Suprailac

Mean 0.48 0.15 0.33 1.03

Std. Deviation 0.37 0.28 0.27 0.94

t 3.632 1.474 3.507 3.118

df 7 7 7 7

Sig. (2-tailed) .008 .184 .010 .017

Table 2 reveals that a significant difference was found in the Pre test and Post Test of the Biceps, with the pre and post test of Sub Scapula and also a significant difference was found among Pre test and Post test of the Supra-iliac as the t-statistics was found to be 3.632, 3.507 and 3.118 which is higher than …(2,7), p-value (0.008,0.010 and 0.017) was found to be less than 0.05, as the null hypothesis of no difference among the means of Pre test and Post test was rejected at 5 % level of significance whereas an insignificant difference was found among the pre and post test of Triceps as the t- statistics were found to be 1.474, and p value 0.184 which is higher than 0.05 at a level of significance 0.05 Fig. 1: Graphical representation of Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students 6.3 3.8

3.3

Pre Post Biceps

3.4

3.3

Pre Post Triceps

4.3

4.1

Pre Post Sub Scapula

5.3

Pre Post Suprs-Iliac

Page 196

Sukhbir Singh et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 195-197

IV. Discussion of Finding Present investigation was done in order to "Carry out a Fat Burning Training Program on the Fat Proportion of University Students. The obtained data were analyzed by applying Descriptive Statistics and Paired t-statistics at level of significance 0.05. Results indicate that significant difference was found in the Pre test and Post Test of the Biceps, it was due to the reason that Majority of the exercise in the Training program was based on cardio respiratory endurance hence this defines the significance difference toward there. Study shows significance difference occurred in the biceps due to regular training program based on pulls ups by which contraction and relaxation in biceps muscles were continuous under training process, it may also the reason that static balance at the time of pulls ups / chin ups leads to reduction the fat proportion in the biceps whereas also a significant difference was found in the pre and post test of sub-scapula, it happens due to the fact that, muscles involved during the flexion and extension of various muscles of scapula plays the significant role to reduce the fat proportion, Also in the sub scapula, the results occurred due to the much involvement of Infra-spinatus and Teres minor rotate muscle in the training program. (It rotate the head of the humures outward, they also assist in carrying the arm backward). It was also found that a significance difference occurs among the pre and post test of the Supra iliac, it was due to the fact that Fat is primarily stored in designated fat storage cells called adipocytes and adipocytes is just found under the skin in the human body as well as in regions surrounding vital organs (for protection) called visceral fat. Adipocytes functions as to take up and store fat from the blood or it also release the fat back to the blood on the energy supply and demand. After a meal, the supply of energy is high as the harmone insulin automatically activate and keeps the fatty acids in the adipocytes but after the exercise, insulin's level come down (Duncan et al., 2007). Basically, human body consists with two types of fat. They are White Adipose Tissue (WAT) and Brown adipose tissue (BAT). White Adipose Tissue function's as to store the energy, mainly fatty acids, in the form of Tricglycerides. But at the time of starvation, in the liver and muscles, fatty acid got added for combustion with the help of Adipose tissue which leads to leaves the remaining glucose on your low calorie diet for the organs that cannot function without it, namely the brain and the sexual organs, Whereas on the other hand, Brown adipose tissue (BAT) functions as thermogenesis. Thermogenesis is the production of heat. Brown adipose tissue functions mainly in a similar manner as White Adipose Tissue, but it contains more stable Fatty acid Binding proteins (FABP) that keep the released fatty acids inside the cell. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6]

[7] [8]

Duncan, R.E, Ahmadian, M., Jaworski, K., Sarkadi-Nagy, E., & Sul, H.S. (2007). Regulation of lipolysis in adipocytes. Annual Review of Nutrition. 27, 79-101. Faigenbaum, A., Zaichowsky, L.D., Westcott, W.L., Long, C.J., LaRosa-Loud, R., Micheli, L.J. et al. (1997). Psychological effects of strength training on children. Journal of Sport Behavior, 20, 164-175. Faigenbaum, A.D. (2000). Resistance training for children and adolescents. Pediatric and Adolescent Sports Injuries, 19, 593619. Faigenbaum, A.D. (2001). Resistance training and children’s health. The Journal of Physical Education, Recreation & Dance, 72, 24-30. LaMura, L.M., & Maziekas, M.T. (2002). Factors that alter body fat, body mass, and fat-free mass in pediatric obesity. Medicine & Science in Sports & Exercise, 34, 487-496. Raustorp, A., Stahle, A., Gudasic, H., Kinnunen, A., & Mattsson, E. (2005). Physical activity and self-perception in school children assessed with Children and Youth – Physical Self-Perception Profile. Scandinavian Journal of Medicine & Science in Sports, 15, 126-134. Sothern, M.S., Loftin, J.M., Udall, J.N., Suskind, R.M., Ewing, T.L., Tang, S.C., et al. (1999). Inclusion of resistance exercise in a multidisciplinary outpatient treatment program for preadolescent obese children. Southern Medical Journal, 92, 585-592. Sung, R.Y.T., Yu, C.W., So, R.C.H., Lam, P.K.W., & Hau, K.T. (2005). Self-perception of physical competences in preadolescent overweight Chinese children. European Journal of Clinical Nutrition, 59, 101-106.

Page 197

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Legal Repercussions of Corporal Punishment and Child Rights – A Comparative study Prof. Aradhana Nair Symbiosis Law School, Symbiosis International University, Pune, Maharashtra, INDIA. A Child may not understand what does corporal punishment mean, but the child will surely explain the trauma if you make him understand that, the word ‘corporal’ or ‘physical’ punishment is defined as, “The Committee defines ‘corporal’ or ‘physical’ punishment as any punishment in which physical force is used and intended to cause some degree of pain or discomfort, however light. Most involves hitting (‘smacking’, ‘slapping’, ‘spanking’) children, with the hand or with an implement – whip, stick, belt, shoe, wooden spoon, etc. But it can also involve, for example, kicking, shaking or throwing children, scratching, pinching, burning, scalding or forced ingestion (for example, washing children’s mouths out with soap or forcing them to swallow hot spices)….1 Ms. Meena G2 , a class VI student, was beaten black and blue by the Marathi teacher after he noticed her talking while he was teaching. He beat her until her back was badly bruised. Actually the poor girl had pointed out the mistake of the teacher for which he lost control and abused the kid 3. A class X student Mr. M died after he was allegedly made to do sit ups as punishment in the school. The victim's parents allege that after the punishment, the boy suffered a breakdown and died in the hospital. 4 Children of reputed public school in Pune complained of corporal punishment by one of their school bus attendants, Ms. K.S. The children faced physical and mental pressure. 5 This is something that we see frequently in the newspapers today. This triggered my mind to see why poor and innocent children are abused like this. Recently it has been observed as a serious problem as corporal punishment has rendered people limbless, blind and in severe cases the cost was life. Moreover Child rights have become the zeal of the day. Child cannot fight independently for his rights. He needs someone for his protection as the most vulnerable group in the society being children; they are abused by their own caretakers and outsiders. When corporal punishment is conducted by parents the question arises as to, “is it a crime to punish once own children?” When the same act is performed by teacher or guardian, it becomes serious matter. So there is a need to lay down parameters as to can punishment be levied? If yes then who can punish? How should a kid be punished? The Committee on the Rights of the child is of the view that corporal punishment is invariably degrading. In addition, there are other non-physical forms of punishment which are also cruel and degrading and thus incompatible with the Convention. These include, for example, punishment which belittles, humiliates, denigrates, scapegoats, threatens, scares or ridicules the child.” This problem is seen in juvenile homes, orphanages, day care centers and everywhere where children are there. Why should children be abused by their parents? Parenting a child is a great responsibility which with time is getting tougher today. Parents do feel that children should be subjected to corporal punishments, so that they become better citizens in future. This phenomenon of corporal punishment is not new but existed in the ancient period. Biological parents have control to inflict CP 6. How much CP can be inflicted is something we need to ponder upon. Being biological parents nobody can stop them from exercising their rights over their children. Though many countries have banned it, there is no law against this in India. But at certain situations when one exceeds beyond the limits of human rights, then they need to face the law. Because of the harshness in CP that exists today, there is a need to control and free our society from harsh Corporal Punishments. 1

The Committee on the Rights of the Child in the General Comment No. 8 Name Changed 3 Times of India; Pune Mirror ; dated 12 September 2012. 4 http://ibnlive.in.com/newstopics/corporal-punishment.html 5 Times of India;Pune Mirror; dated 18 September 2012. 6 Corporal Punishments 2

Page 198

Aradhana Nair, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 198-201

Why teachers, guardians or other care takers abuse children? Punishments or Sanctions are laid down so that the children would have fear or deterrence in their mind. Deterrence theory has moral and social sanctions in it. According to the moral impact, a child inflicted with this pain will have it in his or her sub conscious mind and there would be an inner restraint by which he will not commit the same mistake again. When we look at the social impact according to criminology there is fear in the society because of which other kids would refrain from doing the same act. Such acts of hatred and ill-treatment do not just disturb children for the time being, they also have long term psychological impact. Children lose their self confidence and may even start developing complexes. It can affect their academics and concentration. It could affect cognitive abilities of children. Most of the delinquents across the world have a record of suffering from corporal punishments. Such punishments lead to aggressive behaviour in the kids. If you look at the old Gurukula system of education in India, punishments existed but they were not in the same form, punishment were like bowing up and down 100 times or some difficult task was assigned to the kids. Even at home punishments as such were not levied. These harsh forms of punishments developed in the modern century when man has less time to spend with kids. So at home due to impatience and lack of time, man gets violent on the innocent life. Teachers and other caretakers also have less time, no patience and attack the kid and relieve their frustrations. People today are more frustrated than they were in the past. Therefore nobody bothered much for the kids and their rights, but today we need to think for them because they are our future. When we analyse the corporal punishments in India, it is increasing. Every child has a story to share. Two out of three children will give you a report of abuse is what the sociologist says. Child abuse is something which has to be handled with care as child is more valuable and known to be the most vulnerable section of the society. International measures Convention on Child Rights provides for: Article 19 of the Convention on the Rights of the Child requires states to take "all appropriate legislative, administrative, social and educational measures to protect the child from all forms of physical or mental violence, injury or abuse, neglect or negligent treatment, maltreatment or exploitation including sexual abuse, while in the care of parent(s), legal guardian(s) or any other person who has the care of the child..." Article 28(2) of UN CRC requires the State parties to “take all appropriate measures to ensure that school discipline is administered in a manner consistent with the child’s human dignity and in conformity with the present Convention.” Similarly, Article 29(1) (b) of the Convention emphasizes that the “State parties agree that the education of the child shall be directed to the development of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms, and for the principles enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations”. Further, Article 37(a) of UN CRC requires States Parties to ensure that “no child shall be subjected to torture or other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment”. It has many other provisions for the protection of the child. But this article mainly deals with the corporal punishments. Psychological Impact: Corporal punishment leads to adverse physical, psychological and educational outcomes – including increased aggressive and destructive behaviour, increased disruptive behaviour in the classroom, vandalism, poor school achievement, poor attention span, increased drop-out rate, school avoidance and school phobia, low self esteem, anxiety, somatic complaints, depression, suicide and retaliation against teachers – that emotionally scar the children for life. The effects of various forms of mental harassment or psychological maltreatment have shown that (a) combinations of verbal abuse and emotional neglect tend to produce the most powerfully negative outcomes; (b) psychological maltreatment is a better predictor of detrimental developmental outcomes for young children than the severity of physical injury experienced by them; (c) it is the indicator most related to behaviour problems for children and adolescents; and (d) psychological abuse is a stronger predictor of both depression and low selfesteem than physical abuse. A chronic pattern of psychological maltreatment destroys a child’s sense of self and personal safety. Subtle and overt forms of discrimination are also known to have a negative effect on the emotional and intellectual health of children. 7 Corporal Punishments in China Corporal punishment is prohibited in schools in articles 21 and 63 of the revised Law on the Protection of Minors (2006), article 17 of the Regulation of Kindergarten administration issued by the State Council, article 6 of the Provision of Kindergarten work standards issued by the Ministry of Education, article 16 of the Compulsory Education Law (1986), article 20 of the Rules on the implementation of the Act, and article 37 of

Guidelines_for_eliminating_Corporal_Punishment_in_schools.pdf

Page 199

Aradhana Nair, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 198-201

the Teachers’ Law (1994). It is also prohibited in work-study schools for children found to have perpetrated serious misbehaviour under the Law on the Prevention of Juvenile Delinquency (1999, article 36) 8 Corporal punishment is unlawful as a sentence for crime. It is not a permitted punishment under the Criminal Law. Corporal punishment is prohibited as a disciplinary measure in penal institutions in article 248 of the Criminal Code, article 36 of the Law on the Prevention of Juvenile Delinquency (see above), article 14 of the Prison Law, article 22 of the People’s Police Law, and in the Regulations on the Behaviour of People’s Police on Duty in Custody-houses (2001). “The Committee is concerned that in mainland China the existing regulations banning corporal punishment in schools are unevenly implemented. It is also concerned that corporal punishment in the home is not banned and continues to be socially acceptable. “The Committee is concerned that corporal punishment within the family is not prohibited by law and continues to be practiced in the home in the Hong Kong and Macau SARs. “The Committee urges the State party, in all areas under its jurisdiction: a) to explicitly prohibit by law corporal punishment in the family, schools, institutions and all other settings, including penal institutions; b) to expand public education and awareness-raising campaigns, with the involvement of children, on alternative non-violent forms of discipline in order to change public attitudes about corporal punishment.” 9 Corporal punishments in USA Corporal punishment is lawful in the home in all states. State laws confirm the right of parents to inflict physical punishment on their children and legal provisions against violence and abuse are not interpreted as prohibiting all corporal punishment in child rearing. In Minnesota, examination of several laws led some legal experts to conclude that corporal punishment is not permitted in that state, but according to the legislation a parent, legal guardian or caretaker may use reasonable force to restrain or correct a child (Sec. 609.379. [Cr.]) and the Minnesota Court of Appeal has overturned convictions for physical abuse involving corporal punishment. Schools There is no prohibition at federal level of corporal punishment in all public and private schools. In 1977, the US Supreme Court found that the Eighth Amendment, which prohibits cruel and unusual punishment, did not apply to school students, and that teachers could punish children without parental permission (Ingraham v Wright,10 430 U.S. 651 (1977)). Corporal punishment is unlawful in public schools in 31 states and the District of Columbia, though in some of these there is no explicit prohibition. Corporal punishment is unlawful in public and private schools in Iowa and New Jersey. It is lawful in public and private schools in 19 states. Penal system Corporal punishment as a sentence for crime has been ruled unconstitutional by the Supreme Court, and no federal or state laws permit its use as a sentence of the courts. The 1977 Supreme Court ruling stated that the Eighth Amendment protected convicted criminals from corporal punishment. However, we have been able to identify only around 30 states which have prohibited by law all corporal punishment as a disciplinary measure in juvenile detention. In many others, policy states that corporal punishment should not be used but this has not been confirmed in legislation. The American Correctional Association’s standards for juvenile detention facilities call for “written policy, procedure, and practice that protect juveniles from personal abuse, corporal punishment, personal injury, disease, property damage, and harassment”. The comment to the standard states: “In situations where physical force or disciplinary detention is required, only the least drastic means necessary to secure order or control should be used.” 11 Conclusion: Corporal Punishment may be the best means of achieving instant obedience because of its presumed deterrent effect. 12 Developing a violence free society is difficult but not impossible. Moreover there

http://www.endcorporalpunishment.org/pages/pdfs/states-reports/China.pdf CRC recommendations in the survey report of 2005 on Corporal Punishments. 10 Petitioners, pupils in a Dade County, Fla., junior high school, filed this action in Federal District Court pursuant to 42 U.S.C. §§ 1981-1988 for damages and injunctive and declaratory relief against respondent school officials, alleging that petitioners and other students had been subjected to disciplinary corporal punishment in violation of their constitutional rights. The Florida statute then in effect authorized corporal punishment after the teacher had consulted with the principal or teacher in charge of the school, specifying that the punishment was not to be "degrading or unduly severe." A School Board regulation contained specific directions and limitations, authorizing punishment administered to a recalcitrant student's buttocks with a wooden paddle. The evidence showed that the paddling of petitioners was exceptionally harsh. The District Court granted respondents' motion to dismiss the complaint, finding no basis for constitutional relief. The Court of Appeals affirmed. 11 http://www.endcorporalpunishment.org/pages/pdfs/states-reports/USA.pdf 12 Corporal punishment of children and crime in ethnic group context 9

Page 200

Aradhana Nair, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 198-201

are some initiatives to curb the menace of Corporal Punishments. NCPCR13 is entrusted with all the duties of child protection and it believes that all forms of CP is against human rights. Supreme Court has provided with some guidelines on CP to all. Since last two years Indian Government at least have considered to provide for guidelines to the schools asking them not to indulge in corporal punishments. But continuous cases of CP being reported in newspapers shows the need for law to provide with strict laws against them. There are many other measures which government can think about like: 1) B.Ed or D.Ed qualification which is the requirement for teachers should have a component on CP or train the teachers, parents and all other members who are directly or indirectly related to the child with special training of avoiding CP. The Gujarat High Court in its judgement Hasmukhbhai Gokaldas Shah v. State of Gujarat, (the accused had insulted and abused the child and lead him to suicide) has clearly stated that “corporal punishment to child in present days ... is not recognised by law”. 2) We do not think much about positive disciplining. This concept of Positive Disciplining was developed by Alfred Adler and Rudolf Dreikurs originated in the 1920s. It simply means rewarding the child for good behaviour and trying to discourage the negative behaviour. 3) The society, parents, staff of schools and all other concerned members should be sensitized about CP and its impact on child’s health. 4) There is a need of standard rules of CP, may be in the form of legislation to be provided to schools and parents. Let the children be taught in the beginning of their life that they can raise the issue of CP if it is severe in nature. There are alternatives which can be adopted for CP. Today there is a need for a special law to deal with child abuses and Corporal Punishments. Let us not forget that they are our future and we need to build our future strong and secure.

National Commission For Protection of Child Rights

Page 201

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Impact of Gender and Socio-Emotional School Climate on Achievement Motivation of Tribal Students Pawan Kumar Research Scholar, Department of Education, Himachal Pradesh University, Shimla, Himachal Pradesh, INDIA. Abstract: The aim of present investigation was to study the impact of gender and socio-emotional school climate on achievement motivation of tribal students. Study was conducted on tribal secondary students of Chamba district of Himachal Pradesh. Initial sample of the study consisted of 300 students on which ‘SocioEmotional School Climate Scale’ and ‘Achievement Motivation Scale’ developed and standardized by the investigator himself were administered. To categories the sampled students into two extreme groups, statistical technique Mean + ½ SD was used on socio-emotional school climate scores. Finally, the sample of the study consisted of 100 students. The findings of the study revealed that gender do not effect achievement motivation of tribal students significantly while social, emotional and socio-emotional climate of school have significant effect on achievement motivation of tribal students.

I. Introduction In this new and modern scenario, everyone desires to do one’s personal best, to excel, to attain the highest standard of performance, and to be supreme in one’s chosen field. This is worthy human ambition which has led, and can continue to lead to increase standard and personal growth. All of us perform better and more willingly when we know what we have been told or asked to do. Motivation is the basic drive for all of our actions. Motivation is the stimulation of action toward a particular objective where previously there was little or no attraction towards goal. It is the process of arousing, maintaining and controlling interest. Motivation is that invisible force that ignites the mind and sets one’s heart with feeling of zeal and zest and propels one into action. The influence of an individual's needs and desires both have a strong impact on the direction of their behavior. II. Concept of Achievement Motivation Achievement motivation can be defined as the need for success or the attainment of excellence. Individuals will satisfy their needs through different means, and are driven to succeed for varying reasons both internal and external. Achievement Motivation in general psychology is personal accomplishment, or attainment of goals set by the individuals or by society. Achievement motivation has been referred to as the need for achievement (and abbreviated as n-achievement), a wish to do well. It refers to the behaviour of an individual who strives to accomplish something, to do his best, to excel others in performance. This involves competition with a particular standard of excellence or performance. Mehta (1969), defined achievement motivation as, “dissatisfaction with the present condition and urge to improve upon the same condition of life”. Murray (1953), defined need for achievement, “as a desire or tendency to overcome obstacles, to exercise power, to strive to do something difficult and as quickly as possible.” III. Concept of Socio-Emotional School Climate The socio-emotional climate of school or educational institution is a bridging concept between pupils and the school in which they study and is the perception of the structure process and values by the students and faculty members. The infrastructure of an institution and interaction of students with teachers, with the head of the institution with fellow students and interaction among teachers and between teachers and head of institution, all play a significant role in determining the climate of the institution. According to Joshi (1973) “The institutional climate of an institution refers to the academic atmosphere or learning climate in particular. If the environment in which intellectual, creative and productive powers of the individual blossom and flowers forth to their full. The intellectual climate motivates students to learn to work and to make all kinds of concerted efforts. It passes the potentiality of simulating students for independent study and encourages originality and creativity”. IV. Review of Literature Several studies are conducted in the past on achievement motivation of the students. These studies reveal that achievement motivation among the students differs with reference to gender (Patel 1987 and Chauhan 1989), socio-economic status (Abrod 1977), birth order (Haripande 1976), medium of instruction (Parith 1976), and locality (Kishor and Rana 2010). Some of the latest studies are being discussed here in detail. Nimauathi and

Page 202

Pawan Kumar, American InternationalJournal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 202-205

Gnanadevan ( 2007) conducted a study on examining the relationship between Achievement Motivation and Anxiety of High School Students” and the finding of the study reveals that the achievement motivation of high school students was high. Kumari ( 2007) conducted a study on “Achievement Motivation of Senior Secondary School Students having differential Levels of Creativity”. The finding of the study reveals that there exist significant difference in the achievement motivation of boys and girls of Senior Secondary Schools. Chamundeswar and Uma (2008) conducted a study on the topic, Achievement Motivation and Classroom Climate Among Students at Higher Secondary Level”. The findings of the study were that each student is predisposed to having little desire to accomplish certain tasks. It has been found that all students are influenced by achievement motivation. Thakur and Bhagla (2008) reported that the students of public schools have more self-confidence followed by the students of central schools. The type of school influences both type of sex and school influences each other significantly in their combined influence on the self confidence level of students. Poonam (2008) find out the girls are having higher degree of achievement motivation in comparison to boys. Dass (2009) found that secondary school boys show better achievement motivation in comparison to girls. Yadav (2010) conducted a study on achievement motivation and text anxiety of senior secondary school students and found that there exist significant relationship between achievement motivation and text anxiety of senior secondary school students. Kalhotra (2011) found that the students with different levels of their mother's education differ significantly as regards their perception of social, emotional and socio-emotional climate of the school. Ahmad (2012) in a study of impact of socio-emotional school environment on academic achievement of teenager -boys revealed that there is a significant relation between academic achievement and socio-emotional school environment of aided higher secondary teenager-boys. Gautam and Punia (2012) conducted a study on “Perception of adolescents about the Socio-Emotional School Environment.” And found that respondents from private school had better perception of social climate as well as socio-emotional climate of schools against the government schools respondents. Singh (2012) found that achievement motivation of senior secondary school students does not differ significantly at different levels of their self-concept and socio-emotional climate of the school. Velmurugan and Balakrishnan (2013) conducted a study on “Achievement Motivation of higher secondary students in relation to Locality and type of Family” and the result of the study reveals that there is no significant difference in the achievement motivation of rural and urban school students. Also, it is inferred that there is no significant difference in the achievement motivation of higher secondary students coming form joint family and nuclear family. Badola (2013) conducted a study on “Effect of School’s on Academic Achievement Motivation of Secondary level Students”. The result of the study revealed that that there was significant difference among Government, Public and Convent School Secondary Students on their academic achievement motivation. Insignificant difference was found between Public & Convent school students on their academic achievement motivation. From the studies reviewed, it is inferred that the achievement motivation of tribal students has not been studied so far so deeply in relation to school climate. Therefore the investigators wish to study the impact of gender and socio-emotional school climate on achievement motivation of tribal students.

1) 2) 3) 4)

V. Objectives To compare the effect of gender on achievement motivation of tribal students. To compare the effect of social climate of school on achievement motivation of tribal students. To compare the effect of emotional climate of school on achievement motivation of tribal students. To compare the effect of socio-emotional climate of school on achievement motivation of tribal students. VI. Hypotheses There will be significant effect of gender on the achievement motivation of tribal students. There will be significant effect of social climate of school on achievement motivation of tribal students. There will be significant effect of emotional climate of school on achievement motivation of tribal students. There will be significant effect of socio-emotional climate of school on achievement motivation of tribal students.

VII. Operational Definitions of the Terms Used Achievement Motivation: It refers as the striving to increase or to keep as high as possible, one’s own capabilities in all activities in which a standard of excellence is thought to apply and where the execution of such activities can, therefore either succeed or fail. Tribal Students: This term refers to the school students belonging to the Scheduled Tribes as notified by Himachal Pradesh State Government. Socio-Emotional School Climate: It refers to social and emotional climate of the school as perceived by the school students. It is related to their task, achievement, satisfaction and behavior in a particular schooling system to which they belong. Delimitation of the Study

Page 203

Pawan Kumar, American InternationalJournal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 202-205

The present study was delimited to only govt. schools of Chamba district of Himachal Pradesh. Further, the study was delimited to a sample of 300 male and female 10th class students. Methodology In the present study as per requirement of its objectives, the descriptive survey method of research was used. Population In the present study population included all the school students studying in govt. schools of Chamba district in Himachal Pradesh. Sample 300 students studying in 10th class were selected by using random sampling technique. Initially 10 schools were selected by using lottery method. Further by using same technique 15 student of each gender were taken from selected schools. After categorization of the total sample into two extreme groups on the basis of SocioEmotional School Climate Scale the final sample of the study consisted of 100 students. Tools used for Data Collection For the data collection ‘Achievement Motivation Scale’ and Socio-Emotional School Climate Scale developed and standardized by investigator himself were used. Achievement Motivation Scale: It is consisted of total 54 statements including items from both internal as well as external achievement motivation, the split half reliability of the half scale was found .69 and the reliability coefficient of the whole scale is found .81. Scale also has construct validity as items were selected having the ‘t’ value equal or more than 1.75. Socio-Emotional School Climate Scale: It contains 58 items to access the social and emotional climate of the school. The split half reliability of the half scale was found .74 and the reliability coefficient of the whole scale is found .81. The scale also has construct validity as items were selected having the ‘t’ value equal or more than 1.75. VIII. Statistical Technique Used For analysis of the data ‘t’ test was applied to test the significance of difference between different mean scores. A. Analysis and Interpretation of Data For the comparison of male and female tribal students the ‘t’ value was calculated. The detailed description of ‘t’ value along with their mean and SED is given in following table. Table-1 ‘t’ Value for the Male and Female Tribal Students on Achievement Motivation Category

Mean

M1-M2

SED

‘t’ value

Remarks

Male Female

246.72 243.5

14.57 21.38

50 50

3.22

3.65

.89

Not Significant

In above table the calculated value of ‘t’ for ‘achievement motivation of male and female tribal students is .89 for df 98, which is less than the table value 1.98 at 0.05 level of significance It signifies that male and female tribal students do not differ significantly in their achievement motivation at 0.05 level of significance. Thus the hypothesis no. 1, “There will be significant effect of Gender on the Achievement motivation of tribal students significantly.” is not retained. Table-2 ‘t’ Values for the Comparison of Achievement Motivation of Tribal Students perceiving low and high levels of Social, Emotional and Socio-Emotional School Climate. Level Low High

Mean 232.78 254.54

SD 20.81 11.25

N 50 50

M1-M2 21.76

Emotional Climate of School Socio-Emotional Climate School

Low High Low High

234.20 252.60 234.58 258.22

22.07 22.92 20.52 9.85

50 50 50 50

18.48

4.49

4.11**

23.64

3.21

7.36**

SED 3.34

‘t’ Ratio

Type of Climate Social Climate of School

6.51**

**Significant at 0.01 level for df 98. Table-2 reveals that the calculated value of ‘t’ for ‘achievement motivation of tribal students who perceive social climate as good and poor is 6.51 for df 198, which is greater than the table value of 2.63 at 0.01 level of significance. Thus it may be interpreted that students perceiving good and poor levels of social climate differ significantly in their achievement motivation. It means social climate of school effect achievement motivation of tribal students significantly. Thus the hypothesis no. 2, “There will be a significant effect of social climate of school on Achievement motivation of tribal students.” is retained. It is also evident that the calculated value of ‘t’ for ‘achievement motivation of tribal students having good and poor emotional climate is 4.11 for df 98, which is greater than the table value of 2.63 at 0.01 level of significance. Thus it may be interpreted that students perceiving good and poor emotional climate differ significantly in their achievement motivation. It means Emotional climate of school effect achievement

Page 204

Pawan Kumar, American InternationalJournal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 202-205

motivation of tribal students significantly. Thus the hypothesis no. 3, “There will be a significant effect of emotional climate of school on achievement motivation of tribal students.” is retained. Further, the table reveals that the calculated value of ‘t’ for ‘achievement motivation of tribal students having good and poor socio- emotional climate is 7.36 for df 98, which is greater than the table value of 2.63 at 0.01 level of significance. Thus it may be interpreted that students perceiving good and poor socio-emotional climate differ significantly in their achievement motivation. It means socio-emotional climate of school effect achievement motivation of tribal students significantly. Thus the hypothesis no. 4, “Socio-emotional climate of school will affect the achievement motivation of tribal students significantly.” is retained. Graphic Presentation of Means of Low-High Social, Emotional and Socio-Emotional Climate of School.

High 254.54

Low 232.78

SOCIAL CIMATE

High 252.6

Low 234.2

EMOTIONAL CLIMATE

High 258.22

LOW

HIGH

Low 234.58

SOCIO-EMOTIONAL CLIMATE

IX. Conclusions The present study was designed to determine the effect of gender and socio-emotional school climate on achievement motivation of tribal students. After the analysis of data and interpretation of the results it can be concluded that male and female students do not differ significantly in their level of achievement motivation. The tribal students on the basis of perception of social, emotional and socio-emotional school climate differed significantly in their level of achievement motivation. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5]

[6] [7] [8] [9] [10]

[11] [12] [13] [14]

[15] [16]

Anurag, Y (2010), A Study of Relationship between Achievement Motivation and Text Anxiety of Senior Secondary School Students. M.Ed. Dissertation, Abhilashi P.G. College of Education, Nerchowk, Mandi, Himachal Pradesh. Ahmad, S. (2012), Impact of Socio-Emotional School Environment on Academic Achievement of Teenager–Boys. International Journal of Scientific and Research Publications, Volume 2. Retrieved from http:www.ijsrp.org. Badola, S. (2013), Effect of School’s on Academic Achievement Motivation of Secondary level Students., ISSN: 2320-009X May 2013, vol.2, No. 5, p. 61-66. Chamundeswar, S. and Uma, V.S. (2008), Achievement Motivation and Classroom Climate Among Students at the Higher Secondary Level. Journal of Educational Research and Extension, Coimbatore, Vol. 45, No. 2, April-June 2008, pp. 21-27. Kalhotra,S,K. (2011), Mother Education and Perception of Socio-Emotional Climate of the School by High School Students of Jammu Region. Research Analysis and Evaluation International Referred Research Journal, February, 2011 ISSN-0975-3486 RNI: RAJBIL 2009/300097 Vol.-I Issue 17 PP-139-141 Kishor,V. and Rana, K. (2010) Achievement Motivation Among Secondary School Students. Experiment in Education, XXXVIII (4), Pp.23-27. Kumari, A. (2007), Achievement Motivation of Senior Secondary School Students having Differential Levels of Creativity. In Abstracts of M.Ed. Dissertation, Krishma Educational Centre, Ner Chowk, pp. 57-58. Mehta, P. (1980), Achievement Values and Anxiety Inventory. New Delhi: Manasayan, 32 Netaji Subhash Marg, Asiatic Printers. Murray,H.A.(1953), Explorations in Personality. New York: Oxford Univ. Press. Nimauathi, V. and Gnanadevan, R. (2007), “A Study of the Relationship Between Achievement Motivation and Anxiety of High School Students”. Department of Education Annamalai Uni., Annamalai Nagar, Tamil Nadu, India. In Recent Researches in Education and Psychology, Vol. 12, Nos. I-II (2007), pp. 52-54. Poonam (2008), A Study of the Relationship Between Creative Environment and Achievement Motivation of Secondary School Learners. In Abstracts of M.Ed. Dissertation, pp. 67-68. Rama, C and Devi,N. S. (2011), Self-Acceptance in Relation to Achievement Motivation Among Adolescent Students, Meston Journal of Research in Education, 10(2), Pp.22-28. Singh,G,N. and Punia, S. (2012), Perception of Adolescents about the Socio-Emotional School Environment. Journal of Psychology (2012), vol. 3 No.(2): PP- 81-87 Singh, S. (2012), A Study of Achievement Motivation of Senior Secondary School Students in Relation to their Self concept and Socio Emotional Climate of The School. Journal of Research analysis and Evaluation April, 2012. ISSN- 0975-3486, RNIRAJBIL 2009/30097;VoL.III ISSUE-31 PP-83-84. Thakur, K, S. and Baghla, M. (2008), Socio-Emotional School Climate as a Predictor of Self-Confidence amoung School Students. Indian Journal of Psychology and Mental Health,Vol.1, No.2. Velmurugan, K and Balakrishnan,V. (2013), Achievement Motivation of Higher Secondary Students in Relation to Locality and Type of Family” International Journal of Teacher Educational Research (IJTER) May, 2013 Vol.2 No.5 PP 7- 14 ISSN: 23194642 also available at www.ijter.com.

Page 205

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Case Study on KurKure (Snacks) Manju Kataria Research Scholar, Guru Jambheshwar University of Science & Technology, Hisar, Haryana, INDIA. Abstract: Kurkure is the brand of Pepsi which was launched in Pakistan in July-2006. Basically it is a potato chip. The new ‘Funjabi Kadhai Masala’ has ingredients that this fun loving community enjoys. Funjabi Kadhai Masala is made with Rajma and embellished with the aroma of cinnamon, clove, black cardamom and hint of tangy tomato. The smaller packs have also pushed sales in the lower-tier towns. Kurkure can lay claim to being the largest packaged salted snack brand in the country, having completed a billion sales (to distributors and retailers) in 2009. The major competitors in the market for the Kurkure are Snakcity, Slanty, Veezo and Supercrisp. Lays is another brand of the Pepsi which is competing the Kurkure in the Market. Kurkure plastic rumor started spreading like wildfire in the online world. As per the Kurkure plastic rumors, there is plastic in Kurkure which is why Kurkure melts like plastic when you burn it. Key words: Kurkure, snacks, Brand, Potato, plastic I. Introduction Named after the Hindi word for "crunchy", Kurkure is a Cheetos-like snack. Kurkure is the brand of Pepsi launched here in Pakistan in July-2006. Basically it is a potato chip. It is for removing the appetite of the customer. One can eat it for just getting taste and having pleasure of it. It is also a source of Carbohydrate, which is good for health. It is crispy type of Chips. Kurkure is made up of snacks. These snacks were shaped like crunchy cheese curls, and they were even orange, though it was darker orange, not the fluorescent orange that you get from Cheetos. Kurkure is available in three packs sizes of 22 gm., 55 gm. and 140 gm., priced at Rupees 5, Rupees 10, and Rupees 20 respectively. II. New flavors and new tastes and inventions A. Kurkure Launches the New Funjabi Kadhai Masala: (February 23, 2010) Kurkure, the popular snack, has launched a brand new namkeen snack inspired by the popular cuisine of Punjab. The new ‘FunjabiKadhai Masala’ has ingredients that this fun loving community enjoys. FunjabiKadhai Masala is made with Rajma and embellished with the aroma of cinnamon, clove, black cardamom and hint of tangy tomato. As DeepikaWarrier, Marketing Director, Frito Lay India puts it, “As an established leader in the Indian snack market Kurkure has always been known to surprise and delight its consumers with innovative and great tasting offerings. The new flavour is inspired by the food culture and the dildaar fun spirit of Punjab. Rajma is considered a popular, special occasion, “family together” food in this part of India and so we decided to develop a snack that not only carries this taste of popular Rajma but is actually contains Rajma.” B. Kurkure goes Regional; launches ‘South Special’: (June 1, 2009) Kurkure, one of India’s most loved snack food brands, today announced the launch of its new region specific flavour, made using rice and corn, for consumers in the South market – the ‘South Special’. The new local flavour for the South Indian market has been developed by Kurkure based on in-depth consumer research. For Kurkure lovers across the region, their very own tedha shaped snack will offer them a wider variety to choose from! C. Kurkure Mumbai Chatpata – Kurkure Snack Flavour: (May 29, 2009) Kurkure, one of India’s most loved snack food brands has brought a new, regional flavour to the West market and is bound to be a hit with Mumbaikars! Called the ‘Mumbai Chatpata’, this new flavour has a delectable and made using rice, corn and gram blended with a variety of spices and flavors, consumers can now Snack Smart™ and enjoy the great taste of Kurkure products, cooked in healthier rice bran oil with 40% less saturated fats, zero trans fats and no added msg. All these value additions increase the ratio of the good fats and reduce the saturated fat by 40%. The new flavour derives itself from spices that put Indian food on a pedestal and as the name suggests, it celebrates the local cuisine & taste of the region! For Kurkure lovers, their very own tedha shaped snack will offer them a wider variety to choose from!

Page 206

Manju Kataria, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 206-210

III. Brand Ambassadors Launched in the city by Kurkure’s brand ambassador and popular South Indian actress – Simran, the ‘South Special’ flavour for South India has special spices with a dash of curry leaves designed to tingle the taste buds of consumers. Another reason for consumers to snack away while savouring the delightful taste of authentic South Indian spices! Savouring the delicious ‘South Special’ flavour, Kurkure brand ambassador Simran said, “Kurkure has always been my favourite as I can Snack smart with Kurkure which is made using rice, corn and cooked in healthier rice bran oil. To find a new localized ‘South Special’ Kurkureflavour is a delight and I am already a fan of it. I hope consumers like it too.” According to Mr. Vidur Vyas, Executive Vice President – Marketing, FritoLay India, “Kurkure is an established leader in the Indian snack market and it has always been our endeavor to consistently take consumer insights and base our product innovation on the same. We believe that ‘South Special’ embodies the connect Kurkure has with its consumers in this market and celebrates the local cuisine & taste. Kurkure made using rice, corn and special spices with a dash of curry, reiterates our endeavor to give consumers the option to SnackSmart™ while retaining 100% great taste.” Made using rice, corn and gram blended with a variety of spices and flavors, consumers can SnackSmart™ and enjoy the great taste of Kurkure products, cooked in healthier rice bran oil with 40% less saturated fats, zero trans fats and no added msg. All these value additions increase the ratio of the good fats and reduce the saturated fat by 40%. Frito Lay India, PepsiCo India’s foods division, also announced the launch of two more flavours for the West and the East of India with ‘Mumbai Chatpata’ and ‘East PararTokJhal’ respectively. The ‘Mumbai Chatpata’ captures the delectable and addictive mild spicy flavour mixed with pepper and fennel and the ‘East PararTokJhal’ brings out a tangy taste of mustard and a mouth watering mix of spices and chilli. IV. Kurkure adopts an innovative marketing strategy Marked 10 years of its existence, Kurkure, FritoLay's Indian innovation in the salted snack market, is changing tracks, says Sayantani Kar. It came out in December with a print campaign which told readers how Kurkure is made from what can be found in any Indian kitchen, underlining that the ingredients are as wholesome as what goes into home-made food. Kurkure now on will be less about flavours and more about ingredients. It will launch the first of its products towing this line, called Punjabi Kadai Masala, soon. The product contains rajma and ragi, staple Punjabi food, apart from the usual rice, corn, spices and lentil. FritoLay Marketing Director Deepika Warrier says: "We wanted to demystify Kurkure for the consumers. That meant building trust and connection by informing them of the authentic ingredients that go into the product. We will have more surprising and untried ingredients in our product this year." She says the print ad has already generated a positive response, and expects sales to go up 20 per cent. What it means in terms of branding is that Kurkure will have another differentiation from FritoLay's other brands (Lays, Aliva et al), apart from its Indian flavours. "In our portfolio, we already have Lays which is a flavour-based product. So, Kurkure would stand apart with its ingredients rather than just flavours," adds Warrier. Marketing on the basis of ingredients will also help Kurkure stave off competition from a growing tribe of roasted snacks, including FritoLay's own Aliva, Parle Product's Monaco Smart Chips and Parle Agro's Hippo. Experimentation with ingredients has also been done by other branded ready-to-eat products such as Nestle's. Maggi which came up with a wheat-based variant, healthier than the regular maida Maggi. In snacking, roasted snacks appeal to the consumer worrying about the health fallout of finger-food, mostly in the urban markets. "In India, the biggest driver for snack purchases is the need for a change of taste. We anyway have healthy food habits, so a break from the usual fare is what people look for when snacking," says Warrier on why Kurkure would hold its own against health snacks. Stressing on ingredients that echo wholesomeness would consolidate its stand. FritoLay, the snack food division of PepsiCo, has been active in addressing the need for healthier snacking habits not just through its roasted snack brand. Its Snack Smart initiative has cut out trans-fat from its products and changed the oil used for Kurkure to rice bran which cuts saturated fat by 40 per cent. An attempt to control portions consumed by users has seen it launch Rs-3 packs of brands such as Kurkure. The smaller packs have also pushed sales in the lower-tier towns. Kurkure can lay claim to being the largest packaged salted snack brand in the country, having completed a billion sales (to distributors and retailers) in 2009. It created the category between western snacks such as wafers and cheese balls, and traditional Indian snacks, both hot and cold. However, ITC, the Kolkata-based FMCG major, threw down the gauntlet in 2007 when it used its extensive distribution network and attractive display shelves to launch and popularise its snack brand called Bingo at places where packaged snacks had not gone before and in flavours that took Kurkure's strategy a notch higher. Kurkure reacted by launching new flavours and a variant that looked similar to Bingo called Desi Beats. It also upped its distribution by going to cyber cafes and telephone booths. Kurkure's move to highlight its ingredients could be a departure from what other brands are doing and would refresh its brand recall in a category driven by impulse purchases.

Page 207

Manju Kataria, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 206-210

V. Brand History Launched in 1999, this perfect 'namkeen' snack, fully developed in India, has become the torch bearer of fun and lovable human quirks. It developed an even stronger identity through celebrity associations with Juhi Chawla (2003) and Kareena Kapoor (2008), well-known actors in Indian Cinema. A. Brand Promise Kurkure is a crunchy new age namkeen snack brand which symbolizes light hearted fun. Embodying the spirit of India, Kurkure has found a home in the hearts & minds of all and enjoys the position of a strong Love mark brand in India. The spirit and twinkle of Juhi's personality complements and embodies what Kurkure stands for. Over the years, Kurkure has journeyed effortlessly from being a snack with a twist to being an integral part of the tea time menu to being an embodiment of lovable human 'imperfections' or 'tedhapan'. B. Brand Advantage Cooked in RBO (Rice Bran Oil), Kurkure has 40% less Saturated Fat, Zero Trans Fats and No Added MSG. All the raw materials used in Kurkure comply with the Prevention of Food Adulteration Act and Rules that govern the manufacture, distribution and sale of Kurkure. All ingredients are such that are used daily in all households today for preparation of various edible items. VI. Innovations Kurkure has constantly re-invented to keep itself relevant to the Indian ethos and culture. Not only has Kurkure provided an inimitable taste and superior quality, but it has also strived to do more for its consumers. It has brought fame and joy to many through its 'Chai-time-achievers' face on pack initiative. Kurkure continues to associate itself with Indian families and has launched a new engagement program around “spending time with families” this year. From an innovation standpoint, Kurkure has launched an ingredient innovation with the launch of Kurkure made with Rajma in 2010. A. Kurkure Desi Beats KurkureDesi Beats is an exciting new range of crunchy snacks offering irresistible Indian tastes using authentic Indian ingredients like corn and wheat. This sub-brand personifies the inherent ‘Desi’ (Indian) spirit in all of us. KurkureDesi Beats celebrates the contemporary Indian youth who straddles both tradition and modernity and is confident in his Indian identity. The sub-brand has recently launched two new flavours in a new rectangular shape. VII. Quality Standards Kurkure is made in automated plants in three locations. These are in Channo (Punjab), Kolkata and Pune. These plants are also audited and certified by various external agencies. These certifications include: HACCP (Hazard analysis and critical control point). Certification by TQCSI (Australia), which confirms that products are manufactured in Food safety environment and manufacturing has adequate controls to ensure product tracking. American Institute of Baking (USA), one of the best auditing body which confirms process and product safety. Our Plants are ISO 14000 certified which confirms that the manufacturing process ensures environmental safety. Our plants are also certified to ensure that the product, process, environment and people safety have been maintained at very high level and this certification is issued by OHSAS 18001-(Occupational Health and Safety Assessment Series) - (USA). A. Quick Brand Facts Launched in India in 1999 Kurkure Desi Beats; an exciting new range Kurkure has 40% less Saturated Fat, Zero Trans Fats and no added MSG VIII. Branding Strategy Kurkure is adopted as single or individual brand name strategy; means there is no any other kind of brand which is launched with name of Kurkure by the Pepsi. A. Brand Segmentation In segmenting market a firm decides to ignore market segment differences & target the whole market with one offer, it is known as the undifferentiated marketing segmentation, which is used by Pepsi as a market segmentation of Kurkure brand. Geographic, demographic, psychographic, & behavioral variables are the major market segments, but Kurkure is not bound to this Geographical, demographical, psycho-graphical, behavioral, because if Kukure is geographically segmented. B. Brand Positioning The way the product is defined by consumers on important attributes – the place the product occupies in consumers’ minds relative to competing products. As for as the Kurkure is concerned there is some sort of attribute defined by the costumers given below: “I eat kurkure because it is tasty” it is sentence which is said by everyone.

Page 208

Manju Kataria, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 206-210

“I eat kurkure because it is made up of potato’’ ‘’I eat kurkure because it is light’’ ‘’I eat kurkure because it is crispy’’ ‘’I eat kurkure because it is product of Pepsi’’ IX. Promotional activities in India Road shows, television, and newspapers are the promotional activities done by Pepsi to promote the brand of kurkure in the market. The promotional activities are not so good as compared to the competitor of the Kurkure it should increase its promotional activities. A. Views Kurkure has found its presence in every departmental store and you are bound to find them stacked them properly on the stands outside the stores. One departmental store wallah in my locality explained to me why they are stacked outside right at the entrance: Kids love it. They would force their dads and moms to buy a pack. If you say ’NO’, the kiddo will create a scene - stomp his foot, scream, threaten to jump from a height, wail and do whatever possible and finally everyone else in the store will look at you as if you were such a callous parent to deprive your own child of its right to eat, and all for Rupees 5 or Rupees 10 and Rupees 20? Yours truly has faced it too. And you would finally say ’Ok Ok Have it’ and the kiddo will grab it with both hands and munch it as if he had not had food for hours. It comes in flavours. So if Masala Munch isn’t your cup of tea, go for Chilli Chatka. I do not remember the third flavour. One of the reasons being I didn’t like it the first time I had it and never bought it again. X. USP Desi brand name.Easy to idnetify with.Kurkure is a synonym of crunchy food stuff. In fact a brand by the name TakaTak tried to imitate it but failed miserably. A. Trade Facts A product from Frito Lay India (Parent company Pepsico) which hits Indian shelves in 2001, after a year of test marketing. In over three years, it’s nearly as big as Frito Lay India’s flagship brand, Lays chips and contributes 40% to the Rupees 500 crore annual turnover. Taking note of this, in a recent visit to India, Pepsico President & CFO IndraNooyi announced that Kurkure would now be taken overseas. Pepsico International has begun test marketing the salty snack in South Africa, UK, the Middle East and Australia. Within 12 months, this Indian brand could be manufactured in those countries locally rather than exported from India. B. Pricing strategyAvailable in India in packs of Rupees 5, Rupees 10 and Rupees 20. At Rupees 5, you would even eat it even if may not be really hungry. C. Marketing strategy Already captured the psyche of the Indian consmuer. Available at all small and big commercial joints. Juhi Chawla has been the brand ambassador for Kurkure for about a year now. It comes up with advertisements where Juhi plays one of the hotties in TV soaps (Tulsi from Kyunki Saas Bhi Kabhi bahu thi) or Anarkali (after Mughal-e-Azam was release in colour recently) or Jassi (from the TV serial JassiJaisi koi Nahin). Her chirpy personality goes well with the name and taste of kurkure. D. New marketing plan: Hyderabad, Aug. 20 Frito Lay India today unveiled a new campaign here that makes family central to its marketing plan for its “Kurkure” snack range. It has quite a few products in the pipeline. The first of the block will be “Desi Beats,” a corn snack next month. This will be followed by more variants in its Aliva range and a differently packaged Kurkure product. Mr. Vidur Vyas, Head of Marketing, Pepsi-Foods, said ‘Kurkure Spend Time with the Family programme' was the company's biggest initiative, which encourages families to buy their products and be part of contests. Bollywood actors Juhi Chawla and Ragini Khanna, lead actor in Sasural Genda Phool, and Jaspal Bhatti will judge the “teda” fun ideas during the campaign. XI. Competitor’s of Kurkure in the market The major competitors in the market for the kurkure are Snakcity, Slanty, Veezo and Supercrisp. Lays is another brand of the Pepsi which is competing the Kurkure in the Market. A. Overall market image It is new product and is developing its market image at a rapid pace with relation to the other brands having same products and quality. It has a background image of its company Pepsi. It provides good quality product in turn it keep place in the customers mind it is also a major cause of rapid growing sales. The increase in sales means the good image of product in the market. XII. Controversies: Plastic in Kurkure (rumors) Kurkure snack has been available in the Indian market, since almost 10 years now. For all these years, Kurkure has achieved a distinct position for itself in the Indian snack market. All of a sudden, the Kurkure plastic rumor started spreading like wildfire in the online world. As per the Kurkure plastic rumors, there is plastic in Kurkure

Page 209

Manju Kataria, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 206-210

which is why Kurkure melts like plastic when you burn it. The most astonishing thing about this rumor is that people started believing it, though they have been eating it since years and knowing the fact that plastic is not edible. The real truth is Kurkure is made from edible ingredients including rice meal, corn meal, gram meal, salt, edible oil, spices and condiments which is used in our daily kitchen. When you burn Kurkure, Kurkure melts because of the presence of carbohydrate and not because there is plastic in Kurkure. I found out this Kurkure website, where they spoken about the Kurkure plastic lies clearly and have also mentioned that there is no plastic in Kurkure. Kurkure plastic rumor has been making a lot of rounds these days. Such is the impact of the rumor on the minds of the consumers that people have actually started thinking that Kurkure contains plastic. Do you too believe in the rumor? If you believe in the rumor, then continue reading this article as it is especially for you. Kurkure is in the Indian market for years now. People have been munching Kurkure with great delight including me. It is fundoo time pass snack. The new Kurkure that is released in the Wheat flavor has exceptionally great taste. But the Kurkure plastic rumor is truly disgusting. How can products like Kurkure, contain plastic overnight when it is manufactured with ingredients that all we Indians use daily in our Indian kitchen. Kurkure ingredients include rice meal, corn meal, gram meal, salt, spices, seasonings, edible oils, etc. Is any of these ingredients mentioned here contain or is plastic? The answer is No. All these ingredients are healthy ingredients that are used in the manufacture of Kurkure. As per the Kurkure plastic rumor, when you burn Kurkure it melts. Definitely, when you burn Kurkure, Kurkure melts. The reason why Kurkure melts is because Kurkure contains carbohydrate in the form of corn starch. When any carbohydrate snack (like golgappas, matharees and namkeens) is burnt, it burns the same way like Kurkure burns. But that does not mean that those snacks contain plastic. XIII. Conclusion & suggestions Kurkure is a potato chip which is launched by Pepsi in July-2006. It has good image in the market due to quality. It is identified with the name of Kurkure. It used individual branding strategy, which helped the Kurkure in developing the brands image in the market. Kurkure is for all the people and families. Even younger or older want to eat the Kurkure. The promotional activities are not so good as compared to the competitor of the Kurkure it should increase its promotional activities. They should provide good packages for its costumers means gift hampers, prizes and, cash prizes etc. References [1] [2]

Mass Media Research by Roger D. Wimmer, Joseph R. Dominick; Publisher: Thomson Wadsworth, 2003. Research Methodology by C.R Kothari;Publisher: New Age International, 2004.

Page 210

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Review Article - Exploring the Impact of Online Reviews on Purchase Intentions of Customer 1

Prabha Kiran, 2Dr. S Vasantha Research Scholar, 2Professor, School of Management Studies, Vels University, Pallavaram, Chennai, Tamil Nadu, INDIA. 1

Abstract: The objective of this paper is to explore the impact of online reviews on purchase intentions of customer and the effectiveness of online reviews as an influencing factor on customers purchase intentions. Customer generated reviews have become a very important mode of collecting information about a particular product. An attempt has been made to understand the impact online reviews have on the purchase intentions of the customer. Through the literature review it was found that online reviews have a very important place in the pre-purchase decisions of the customers. These reviews have found to be most instrumental in pushing the customer to the potential buyer’s showroom. Hence the study has resulted in concluding that online reviews have been the most powerful tool in conveying information related to product and services to customers. In fact the feedback provided by these reviews help the business to improve the quality of product and services. Key Words: Online Review, Purchase-Intentions, Trust, Convenience, Usefulness I. Introduction Researching information about a product and making a purchasing decision has under gone a remarkable change. People can now interact, share their opinion, read the information posted by other users, write blogs, emails and join and create online communities. The information available online can be used in variety of ways. This information has a direct impact on people’s opinion, beliefs and behaviors. This influence is irrespective of the fact that the information is posted by anonymous persons, people encountered online or offline or the known family friends. The most important decision people make that is highly influenced by information posted online, is whether or not to purchase a particular product. The opinions and ratings of the products also generally include brief profile information about the consumer (source) posting the review including community-rated reputation of reviewers indicating the perceived usefulness of previously posted reviews and other products purchased or rated (Wu, P.F. ,2013). The reviewers can also generally select visual images, or icons, to represent them, called virtual representations or avatars. People find searching information and reading reviews about a particular product by either expert or their peers more appealing and convenient. Online review section has become a must have on any consumer oriented website and it does have a major impact on customer’s buying behavior. (Prabha Kiran,Dr.S. Vasantha 2014). Internet is the most convenient medium were by individuals can make their thoughts and opinion easily accessible to the global community of Internet users (Dellarocas, 2003). There are a majority of consumer reports which prove that people trust consumer’s views and opinions posted online (Intelliseek, 2004). In fact more than 80% of online shoppers said that they use the reviews of other consumers (Forrester, 2006b). It is also found that almost half of the purchasing decision was in a way influenced by reading consumer reviews. It is said that other consumer’s opinions have actually caused them to consider their decision about their intention to purchase. II. Objectives  To study the role and impact of online review on developing a purchase intentions of the customer.  To analyse factors influencing online reader’s evaluation of the reviews and its usefulness. III. Online Reviews leads to Purchase Intentions The information processing theory puts forward the concept of sequencing of the concepts at various stages as people go through while processing any information ( McGuire,1968), it is said that the similar process is followed while processing information online (Hamilton et.al 2010), Nowak, K.L,2009). The consumers themselves make the judgment regarding the trustworthiness and purpose of the source. The value and utility of the information provided also needs to be analysed by the customer before deciding the impact of online review on purchasing decisions (Li, J et al 2011), (Reichelt, J et.al 2014), (Lee, M.; Youn, S, 2009). The assessment involves all aspects of the review that includes any kind of available information regarding the source (Park.D, 2008). Usually the image of the product, source, the description and the customer’s opinion are the most visible

Page 211

Prabha Kiran et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 211-215

information. The information processing theory hence says that the customer will analyse all these information when he sees any review i.e. along with the text based information he will club the icons as well (Daugherty, T, et.al 2014), (Hamilton, M.A 2010) Since the customer reviews are generated by the user and this user is the fellow customer who has experienced the product, therefore customers believe that the online reviews are of more importance than any other information. (Bickart, B., & Schindler, R. M. 2001), (Chen, Y., & Xie, J. 2008), (Cheong, H. J., & Morrison, M. A. 2008), (Huang, J. H., & Chen, Y. F. 2006), (Park, D. H et.al, 2007), (Smith, D, et al 2005) Previous researches on the role of online reviews has highlighted the fact that the reviews contribute by increasing the sale of the product by affecting the buying behavior positively (Chevalier, J. A., & Mayzlin, D. 2006), (Dellarocas, C et.al 2007),( Duan, W, et.al 2008) IV. Theoretical Background There are various approaches to understand the concept of online review, it can simply be defined as a platform that brings together the feedbacks and comments about the customer’s past experiences (P. Resnick, R, et.al, 2000) and has received a lot of interest by researchers and experts due to its probable impact on purchase decisions (Y. Chen and J. Xie 2008) From the beginning of emergence of online reviews the focus has been primarily on its impact on sales. In a study conducted by Clemons, Gao, and Hitt’s in 2006 it was pointed out that online reviews do play a significant role in shaping the growth of the product. Duan, Gu, and Whinston in 2008 have found out that the volume of online reviews has a direct association with the product sales. It has been found by Forman, Ghose, and Wiesenfeld in 2008 that the product sales of a particular product have increased just because the online review contained identity descriptive information. It was also found out by Ogut and Onur Tas in 2012 that more online sales are associated with the more number of online reviews. As one of the many purposes of online reviews is to build customer’s trust, this in turn will strengthen their purchase intentions (P. Resnick, R ,et.al 2000). The next aspect studied is the impact of online reviews on the trust of the customer. As shown by Ba and Pavlou (2002) that customer’s review will partly improve the customer’s trust in the seller and boost his credibility. It has also been proved by Lim, Sia, Lee, and Benbasat in 2006 that the customer endorsement by the peers increases the trust factor of the customer in the store. Lee, Park, and Han in 2011 have clearly demonstrated that customer review definitely has an impact on customer’s trust in making purchases in online shopping malls. Online reviews are the main source of acquiring product information and user experience for a customer (Hu et al. 2008). Identifying the importance and the effect of online reviews many online retailers have initiated the online review system in their websites to improve performance. Park and Lee in 2009 examined the relationship involving consumer characteristics, attitude of the customer related to online reviews, and the effect of online reviews. It has been found that there is a significant relationship between online reviews and purchase intentions. Zhu and Zhang (2010) studied the online consumer reviews and its effect on the product in video game industry. They have found out that online reviews have been the most influential in popularizing the less popular games. V. Online Review and its impact on Purchase intention Most of the studies have depicted the powerful impact of online reviews on customers purchase intentions, but the study done by Duan et at. 2008 questions they actually effect of online reviews on the purchase decisions. These factors are complicated by the cognitive behavior of the customer. However the researches have also suggested that a consumer having higher degree of trust in the online retailer will prefer to buy from the same retailer.( K. H. Lim , et.al, 2006. Online reviews have had a considerable impact on the customer’s purchase intentions, P. Chatterjee, 2001 has pointed out that the outcome of the review will be impacted by the awareness, belief and attitude of the customer. It has also been claimed that online reviews are contingent on to the way the customer receives the information (Wilson and Peterson, 1989). Literature also points out that the customers reception of the online review will totally depend on the predisposition of the customer towards the online reviews (P. Chatterjee, 2001). VI. Factors Related to Evaluation of Online Reviews Although many factors have been studied by the authors the focus of this paper is to highlight the three major factors which help in evaluation of the online reviews by the customer. Trust, Price and Convenience Trust is the most important factor which drives the customer to shop online (Keen et al., 2000). Trust can be understood as a ones perception about the other individual’s attributes and his will full wish to become susceptible (Rousseau et al., 1998; Zand, 1972). Another important factor impacting the evaluation of online reviews is the price. It stimulates the customer to use it as a bargaining tool and a very strong competitive weapon. Price is used by the customers as a medium of comparing and judging the relative value and quality of the product (Brassington and Pettitt, 2000). Further studies also have also found that the comfort

Page 212

Prabha Kiran et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 211-215

factor, the intention to purchase and the design of the website also has a major impact in influencing the purchase intention of the customer (Mauldin and Arunachalam 2002). Number of online reviews written with respect to a particular product too has a positive impact on the customer’s purchase intentions (Park et al., 2007; Chen &Wu, 2004). It has been proven in their study that more reviews for a product implies that the product is in demand and the most preferred one. These reviews also help the customer in making him more in control with his purchase intentions and buying behavior. Chen &Wu in 2004 has stated that reviews and ratings by the customer are essential and enhance the probability of online purchase intentions. Another factor to be considered as highlighted by Azjen (as sited in Kim and Park,1991). He has claimed that online shopping offers convenience as compared to traditional method of shopping. They also argue the fact that if online shopping is to be considered as the convenient medium for customer, then he must consider a certain amount of ease with accessing the internet. Therefore the consumer that considers internet information hunt as easy would feel it more convenient. Swaminathan et al. in 1999 has stated that the customer looking for convenience is the most prospective online buyer. Oppenheim and Ward, 2006 has explained that the present primary reason public shop over the internet is the convenience. It has also been found that prior primary reason for shopping online was price that has now changed to convenience. VII. Usefulness of Online Reviews Most of the review studies have focused on features of the review content (Chen & Tseng, 2011; Ghose & Ipeirotis, 2007; Ghose & Ipeirotis, 2011; Liu et al., 2007), the information about the reviewer which includes his own character and his social relations have not been given much importance. Most of the reviews and information that are posted online have found to make a considerable difference depending upon the author’s social relations (Morris et al., 2012), the character of these reviewers needs to be keenly studied in order to find if the review is helpful or not. The quality of the review can also be decided by the readability and writing style as it will definitely have a major impact on the reader. In fact Liu et al. (2007) have found that readability does not have much impact in determining the quality and Ghose and Ipeirotis (2011) have put forth that the reviews do have an influence on the perceived usefulness and the subjective matter of information. VIII. Implications The online reviews have a major impact on the customer’s purchase intentions. These reviews leave a remarkable change in the customer’s mind about a product or a brand. The customer will be positively or negatively affected by the nature of reviews hence the online website owners need to be proactive in understanding the customer’s reviews and any negative comment must be immediately looked into. The feedback given by the customers will have a direct impact on the future customers hence a proper channel needs to be developed to understand and deal with the customers writing negative reviews. IX. Discussions and Conclusions Through this paper we have found out that the online shopping environment has a very strong bond with the customer reviews and these reviews play a major role of online word of mouth. It has also been seen that if a useful information is provided about a particular product the consumer’s perceived risk can be greatly reduced and will stimulate the customer’s purchase intention. In case of experience goods the value of the customer review becomes even more important, as these products cannot be easily assessed before actually consuming it so the future customers depend on the experiences of past customers to help themselves analyse the quality and usability of the product. (Nelson 1970; Klein 1998).The internet is the most accessible marketplace especially in the case of info the case of exchange of information and virtual marketing. Customers based on their past experiences write reviews and share their views about a particular product or service and help in the decision making of other customer. The customer generated reviews also allow the future customers to evaluate the product through various types of ratings and narratives. Another researcher Forman et al (2008) has suggested how disclosing of the reviewers identity makes a difference to the credibility of an online review posted in the website helps in complimenting the value of the product and services. These views and feedback given by the customers are not only useful for the future customer in making a purchase decision but also help the business to improve the quality of the product and services. Reference [1] [2] [3] [4] [5]

Ahn, S.J.; Bailenson, J.N. Self-endorsing versus other-endorsing in virtual environments: The effect on brand attitude and purchase intention. J. Advert. 2011, 40, 93–106. Bickart, B., & Schindler, R. M. (2001). Internet forums as influential sources of consumer information. Journal of Interactive Marketing, 15(3), 31–40. Chatterjee, P. (2001). Online reviews: do consumers use them? In The Proceedings of ACR 2001 (pp. 129–134). Chen, Y., & Xie, J. (2008). Online consumer review: word-of-mouth as a new element of marketing communication mix. Management Science, 54(3), 477–492. Cheong, H. J., & Morrison, M. A. (2008). Consumers’ reliance on product information and recommendations found in UGC. Journal of Interactive Advertising, 8(2), 38–49.

Page 213

Prabha Kiran et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 211-215 [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20] [21] [22] [23] [24] [25] [26] [27] [28] [29] [30] [31] [32] [33] [34] [35] [36] [37] [38] [39] [40] [41] [42] [43] [44] [45]

Chevalier, J. A., & Mayzlin, D. (2006). The effect of word of mouth on sales: online book reviews. Journal of Marketing Research, 43(3), 345–354. C. Park and T. M. Lee, “Antecedents of online reviews’ usage and purchase influence: An empirical comparison of U.S. and Korean Consumers”, Journal of Interactive Marketing, vol. 23, no. 4, pp. 332-340, Nov. 2009. C. Forman, A. Ghose, and B. Wiesenfeld, “Examining the relationship between reviews and sales: The role of reviewer identity disclosure in electronic markets”, Information Systems Research, vol. 19, no. 3, pp. 291- 313, Sept, 2008 Chatterjee, P. Online reviews: Do consumers use them? Adv. Consum. Res. 2001, 28, 129–133. Wu, P.F. In Search of Negativity Bias: An Empirical Study of Perceived Helpfulness of Online Reviews. Psychol. Market. 2013, 30, 971–984. Choi, Y.K.; Miracle, G.E.; Biocca, F. The Effects of Anthropomorphic Agents on Advertising Effectiveness and the Mediating Role of Presence. J. Interact. Advert. 2001, 2, 19–32. C. Forman, A. Ghose, and B. Wiesenfeld, “Examining the relationship between reviews and sales: The role of reviewer identity disclosure in electronic markets”, Information Systems Research, vol. 19, no. 3, pp. 291- 313, Sept, 2008. Chen PY & Wu S. (2004), “The impact of online recommendations and consumer feedback on sales,” Twenty-Fifth International Conference on Information Systems, 711-724 Dellarocas, C. (2003). The Digitization of Word-Of-Mouth: Promise and Challenges of Online Feedback Mechanisms. Management Science, 49 (10), 1407-1424. Dellarocas, C. (2006). Reputation Mechanisms. In T. Hendershott (ed.), Handbook on Information Systems and Economics, Elsevier Publishing, forthcoming Dellarocas, C., Zhang, X. M., & Awad, N. F. (2007). Exploring the value of online product reviews in forecasting sales: the case of motion pictures. Journal of Interactive Marketing, 21(4), 23–45. Duan, W., Gu, B., & Whinston, A. B. (2008). The dynamics of online word-of-mouth and product sales—an empirical investigation of the movie industry. Journal of Retailing, 84(2), 233–242. E. K. Clemons, G. Gao, and L. M. Hitt, “When online reviews meet hyperdifferentiation: a study of the craft beer industry”, Journal of Management Information Systems, vol. 23, no. 2, pp. 149-171, 2006. F. Zhu and X. Zhang, “Impact of online consumer reviews on sales: The moderating role of product and consumer characteristics”, Journal of Marketing, vol. 74, no. 2, pp. 133-148, Mar. 2010. Goldsmith, R.E.; Horowitz, D. Measuring Motivations for Online Opinion Seeking. J. Interact.Advert. 2006, 6, 1–16 Ghose, A., & Ipeirotis, P. (2011). Estimating the helpfulness and economic impact of product reviews : mining text and reviewer characteristics. IEEE Transactions on Knowledge and Data Engineering, 23(10), 1498–1512. Ghose, A., & Ipeirotis, P. G. (2007). Designing novel review ranking systems: predicting the usefulness and impact of reviews. ICEC 07 Proceedings of the ninth international conference on Electronic commerce (pp. 303–310). Hamilton, M.A.; Nowak, K.L. Advancing a Model of Avatar Evaluation and Selection.n PsychNology J. 2010, 8, 33–65. Huang, J. H., & Chen, Y. F. (2006). Herding in online product choice. Psychology and Marketing, 23(5), 413–428. H. Ogut and B. K. Onur Tas, “The influence of Internet customer reviews on the online sales and prices in hotel industry”, Service Industries Journal, vol. 32, no. 2, pp. 197-214, Feb. 2012. Intelliseek Research (2004). Consumer-Generated Media (CGM) 101. White Paper. Accessed online (August 1, 2006) at http://www.Intelliseek.com Jin, S.A.; Bolebruch, J. Avatar-based advertising in Second Life: The role of presence and attractiveness of virtual spokespersons. J. Interact. Advert. 2009, 10, 51–60. J. Lee, D. Park, and I. Han, “The different effects of online consumer reviews on consumers’ purchase intentions depending on trust in online shopping malls: An advertising perspective”, Internet Research, vol. 21, no. 2, pp. 187-206, 2011. K. H. Lim, C. L. Sia, M. K. O. Lee, and I. Benbasat, “Do I trust you online, and if so, will I buy? An empirical study of twotrust-building strategies”, Journal of Management Information Systems, vol. 23, no. 2, pp. 233-266, 2006. Kim,J. and Park,J (2005),”A consumer shopping channel model: attitude shift towards the online store”,Journal of Fashion Marketing and Management 9:,106-121 Li, J.; Zhan, L. Online persuasion: How the written word drives WOM. J. Advert. Res. 2011, 51,239–257. Lee, M.; Youn, S. Electronic word of mouth (eWOM): How eWOM platforms influence consumer product judgment. Int. J. Advert. 2009, 28, 473–499. McGuire, W.J. Personality and attitude change: An information-processing theory. In Psychological Foundations of Attitudes; Greenwald, A.G., Ostrom, T.M., Eds.; Academic Press: New York, 1968; pp. 171–196. McGuire, W.J. Attitudes and attitude change. In Handbook of Social Psychology; Lindzey, G., Aronson, E., Eds.; Random House: New York, NY, USA, 1985; Volume 2, pp. 233–346. Mimoun, M.; Poncin, I.; Garnier, M. Case Study- Embodied virtual agents: An analysis on reasons for failure. J. Retailing Consum. Serv. 2012, 19, 605–612. Nowak, K.L.; Hamilton, M.A.; Hammond, C. The effect of image features on judgments of homophily, credibility, and intention to use as avatars in future interactions. Media Psychol. 2009, 12, 50–76. N. Hu, L. Liu, and J. Zhang, “Do online reviews affect product sales? The role of reviewer characteristics and temporal effects”, Information Technology & Management, vol. 9, no. 3, pp. 201-214, 2008. Oppenheim,C.and Ward,L.(2006)’Evaluation of web sites for B2C e-commerce’,Aslip Proceedings:New Information Perspectives 58:3,237-260 Park, D.; Kim, S. The effects of consumer knowledge on message processing of electronic work-of-mouth via online consumer reviews. Electron. Commerce Res. Appl. 2008, 7, 399–410 Prabha kiran,Dr. S. Vasantha, Role of Online Reviews in Building Customer’s Trustand its Impact on Online Purchase Behavior, Indian Journal of Applied Research, Volume : 4 Issue : 12, Dec 2014, ISSN - 2249-555X P. Chatterjee, “Online reviews: Do consumers use them?”, Advances in Consumer Research, vol. 28, no. 1, pp. 129-133, 2001 Park, D. H., Lee, J. M., & Han, I. G. (2007). The effects of on-line consumer reviews on consumer purchasing intention: the moderating role of involvement. International Journal of Electronic Commerce, 11(4), 125–148. P. Resnick, R. Zeckhauser, E. Friedman, K. Kuwabara, “Reputation systems”, Communications of the ACM, vol. 43, no. 12, pp. 45-48, 2000. Prendergast, G.; Yin, D.K.; Yuen, V. Online word of mouth and consumer purchase intentions.Int. J. Advert. 2010, 29, 687–708. Reichelt, J.; Sievert, J.; Jacob, F. How credibility affects eWOM reading: The influences of expertise, trustworthiness, and similarity on utilitarian and social functions. J. Market. Comm.2014, 20, 65–81. Rodgers, S.; Esther, T. The Interactive Advertising Model: How Users Perceive and Process Online Ads. J. Interact. Advert. 2000, 1, 42–61.

Page 214

Prabha Kiran et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 211-215 [46] [47] [48] [49] [50] [51] [52]

Smith, D., Menon, S., & Sivakumar, K. (2005). Online peer and editorial recommendations, trust, and choice in virtual markets. Journal of Interactive Marketing, 19(3), 15–37. S. Ba and P. A. Pavlou, “Evidence of the effect of trust building technology in electronic markets: Price premiums and buyer behavior”, MIS Quarterly, vol. 26, no. 3, pp. 243-268, Sept. 2002 Swaminathan,V. ,Lepokowska-White,E. and Rao,P.B. (1999)’Browsers or Buyers in Cyberspase? An Investigation of Factors Influencing Electronic Exchange’,Journal Of Computer Mediated Communication,5:2 W. R. Wilson and R. A. Peterson, “Some limits on the potency of word-of-mouth information”, Advances in Consumer Research, vol. 16, pp. 23-29, 1989. W. Duan, B. Gu, and A. B. Whinston, “Do online reviews matter? An empirical investigating of panel data”, Decision Support Systems, vol. 45, no. 4, pp.1007-1016, Nov. 2008 W. Duan, B. Gu, and A. B. Whinston, “Do online reviews matter? An empirical investigating of panel data”, Decision Support Systems, vol. 45, no. 4, pp. 1007-1016, Nov. 2008. Y. Chen and J. Xie, “Online consumer review: wordof- mouth as a new element of marketing communication mix”, Management Science, vol. 54, no. 3, pp. 477-491, 2008.

Page 215

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Social Media – the Lifeline of 21st Century! Dr. Surya Rashmi Rawat Associate Professor, Symbiosis Law School, Symbiosis International University, Pune, Maharashtra, INDIA Abstract: Various inventions and discoveries since ages have been adding new dimension to the existing human knowledge. Historians believe, invention of wheel revolutionized the human kind, but the last decade bears testimony to the fact that nothing transformed the growth of human development the way internet did. A click and the world is at your service! Apart from official communication internet today is facilitating socialization through social networking sites like Facebook, LinkedIn and Twitter. Tapping the nerve of population the marketers too have started promoting their products through these sites. Now the question arises why are these sites gaining popularity so fast? Why are the marketers too getting attracted by these? Through this research paper an attempt has been made to answer all these questions. The research is based on primary as well as secondary information. The Primary data was collected from Pune city, Maharashtra (India) through a questionnaire survey conducted over a sample of 150 students belonging to the age group of 16 to 26 years. At the end of the research, the author identified various reasons making social networking a successful platform for sharing of ideas. Key words: Social networking, Facebook, advertisement, communication, Internet. I. Introduction Going to fairs, attending marriages, visiting near and dears including family & friends, spending hours and days together with them are all outdated trends today. With the so called modernization of society & ever advancing technology, the eating, drinking, thinking, walking, talking habits have all undergone a cataclysmic change, revolutionizing the world in a manner never even thought of before. The family bonds are changing; the role of women is changing. Man is no more the only decision maker. The youngest member in the house, a toddler, also understands his tastes & preferences. He knows what does he need and where will he get it? Buyer behavior today is more affected by the convenience than anything else. A very obvious question that arises at this juncture is to know as to why is this happening? What is it that has changed the attitude of people? There could be any number of factors leading to this change but through this paper we would like to see if social networking sites have a role to play in this? If yes, then we would further like to find out the reasons for its increasing popularity. Why do people prefer these? Why are the marketers too getting attracted by these? Now let’s try to find out answers to all these questions. A. Social Network Sites - Definition According to Danah M. Boyd, Nicole B. Ellison [2], “Social Network Sites are the Web-based services that allow individuals to (1) construct a public or semi-public profile within a bounded system, articulate a list of other users with whom they share a connection, and view and traverse their list of connections and those made by others within the system.” Abbreviated as SNS, a Social Networking Site is the phrase used to describe any Web site that enables users to create public profiles within that Web site and form relationships with other users of the same Web site who access their profile. Social networking sites can be used to describe community-based Web sites, online discussion forums, chat rooms and other social spaces online.[8] II. Review of Literature Community Web sites are fast replacing the social life. People are spending hours together in this virtual world, chatting, sharing opinions and photographs, making announcements and exploring the whole new world of friends. These online interactions and their impact over the global demography have been observed and reported by many researchers. [1] Social networking sites today are serving more as the platforms for showcasing ones talent then exploring new friends. Though not the main objective, but it is definitely expanding the social circle of its users. [3] A point worth mentioning here is the fact that these social networking sites, such as Face Book, MySpace and Yahoo! 360, are all free to use, though registration may be a mandatory requirement in few of them to check malpractices & authenticity of the user. This registration not only creates our own profile or online webpage, but also allows us to reach other members.

Page 216

Surya Rashmi Rawat, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 216-220

Certain social networking sites such as Classmates are not free, but they allow a free trial period or a free membership so as to allow the user to understand the value for money by investing in such sites. A. Significance of SNS According to a Survey [7], the internet has converted this world truly to a global village in letter and spirit. A single click takes us to any part of the world. These portals are widely being used as the media for sharing news and opinions. Sharing things on Facebook or to receive breaking news via Twitter on phones are quite common. It offers fabulous opportunity to create new online friendships with people sharing similar mindset and business interests. The survey rated Facebook, Twitter and Google as the best SNS for rendering unique and efficient services in comparison to their competitors. Irrespective of the age, gender and background, these sites are serving the interest of all, right from sharing of any music playlists, videos to search for other members in a safe, secure and convenient way on the basis of their name, city, school and email address. Another Survey [8] has ranked Facebook, Twitter & LinkedIn as the top 3 among other 15 social networking sites.

Figure 1: Time line showing Launch & Re-launch dates of major SNSs by Self & Unity Sites [6]

Alessandro Cecconi [6] in his paper stated that these social networking sites are not new to the Web users who had been actively surfing the Web during early 2000s. Classmates.com, primarily a move introduced to stay in touch with the old school friends way back in 1995, probably laid the foundation stone for the present day hot favorites such as Facebook and MySpace, by approximately 2003. He observed that the social networking is no more just a chatting site it’s more a platform for distance education. It gives a clear introduction of the web user through his displayed profile. The SNS is more than just an informal chatting; the sites such as LinkedIn are mostly oriented towards establishing professional ties between their users and many a time culminates into the business collaborations. Users grow in a symbiotic manner by communicating, creating and sharing the relevant contents. They also give and receive recommendations to the deserving candidates making the job of recruiters simple. [4] III. Research Methodology A. Research Objectives The basic objective of this research paper is: To understand the reasons for the increasing popularity of social networking sites.  To find out reasons for switching over of marketers towards this arena. B. Research Methods

Page 217

Surya Rashmi Rawat, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 216-220

The research is based on primary as well as secondary information. The primary data is drawn from Pune city Maharashtra (India) through a questionnaire survey conducted over a sample of 150 students belonging to the age group of 16 to 26 years. The responses of the sample were recorded in a five point scale ranging from 1 to 5 with “5 representing excellent and 1 as very bad”. The pilot survey revealed that people directly associate Social networking sites (SNSs) with Facebook, despite their awareness of other sites such as Twitter, Tumbler, LinkedIn etc., therefore Facebook has been used to represent Social Networking Sites in the study. The secondary information was drawn from books, journals, newspapers and different articles published in the different websites. IV. Data Analysis & Interpretation Figure 2 represents different attributes and their impact over the choice of user towards different Print and Electronic Media. 5

5 5

Face Book

4.5

4 4

4 3.5

333

Magazines News Papers

3 2.5

222

2 1.5

1 1

111

1 1

1 0.5 0

Figure 2: User behavior towards different attributes of print and electronic media A. Reasons behind Face book’s popularity According to the review of literature, this virtual world is being widely used for reaching out to family and friends through chatting, sharing opinions, photographs, making announcements and exploring the whole new world of friends. It is being used as a free of cost platform for showcasing ones talent, creating new online friendships with people sharing similar mindset and business interests, sharing of any music & video playlists. It is a tool to search friends in a safe, secure and convenient manner on the basis of their name, city, school and email address. It is a unique instrument to stay in touch with the old school friends. Apart from informal usage it is also finding use in establishing professional ties. The crux of secondary observation is that it is primarily being used for exchange of information, knowledge and showcase of talents at a free cost. B. Primary Research Findings Through primary research now let’s compare Facebook vis-à-vis other print and electronic sources of information including Magazines, Newspapers, Journals & Mobiles that too are serving the same purpose i.e., exchange of information, knowledge and showcase of talents. The study will help us understand the edge that one source has over the other along with the reasons for the same. The sample was asked to give their preferences towards Face Book, Newspaper, Magazine, Journal and Mobile with respect to different attributes of these sources as suggested by the review of literature. B.1 Free of Cost Of the five options given, 100% population responded by saying that in addition to other features they preferred SNSs for the Free of Cost services rendered by Face Book & Mobile (Whatsapp). The cost of different SNSs

Page 218

Surya Rashmi Rawat, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 216-220

varies from some abysmally low cost to no cost. Newspapers, Journals and Magazines were rated as 3, 2 and 1 in the five point scale. So the results proved beyond doubt that cost is one of the important attributes in the buyer decision making process and is true for user behavior towards Social Networking sites too. B.2 Convenience & Instant Connectivity Convenience in use & instant connectivity were voted as the other important factors in support of SNSs. Face Book & Mobile were again the most preferred ones with 100% sample giving it 5 on 5 marks. Others were rated as being comparatively less convenient. For instant connectivity Magazines and Journals were rated the worst with Newspaper finishing 2nd last. B.3 Advertisement: Positive as well as Negative Publicity The survey revealed that they do notice the advertisements flashing on the SNSs. The Generation Next, that spends almost 24 hours online and at the same time is low with the reading habit, advertisements on SNSs should come as first preference. The sample rated Facebook as being the best platform for advertisement. Here mobile (Whatsapp) was rated the worst with other sources little better than it. The study of networking sites revealed that looking at the growing membership of these sites; business houses have started promoting their products through them. In fact advertisements on these sites have a major role in making these sites free of cost. So much so the sudden spurt in the online business transaction is also one of the consequences of promotional drives on Facebook. User groups of different products are another upcoming phenomenon. The product reviews posted in these groups by the users are being looked at as more reliable than the paid endorsements by the celebrities for the product by the manufacturer. Grievance redressal platform: Gradually people have started using Facebook as the platform for expressing their dissatisfaction with respect to poor product quality and services. Despite series of request when the consumers are not getting relief, they are posting their bitter experiences on the Facebook and thus making people aware and marketer alert. It is the best weapon of democracy through which the common man can ensure that justice is done to him. B.4 Visibility or display of personal talent Here again Facebook won all applauds with not even Whatsapp sharing the dais with it. The sample rated Whatsapp number two with others nowhere in the scene at all. Author’s observation & responses of sample proved beyond doubt that Facebook and likes are being frequently used as the medium for display of personal talents and that too without paying a penny. The growing membership & popularity of these sites has rendered it possible. People, upload their videos and share it in the Facebook. This is now coming as an easiest and cheapest mode of reaching the masses. Number of likes received not only gives recognition to the individual but also serves as morale booster. In this process at times they may even get the best break of their life. Overnight turning of Dhanush, a super star due to his song, “Why this Kolaberry di……….” and reaching out of, “PSY’s Watch its Ganganam Style……………..to every household over the globe was made possible through U-tube & Facebook. B.5 Spread of awareness of issues Face book again won the votes for this objective too. But in this category Newspaper & Mobile appeared as the close competitors scoring 4 on 5 marks, signifying that these modes are also important but are suffering from certain deficiencies like slow pace & less cover space respectively. Magazine & Journal were rated worst again. In India, Facebook is rightly being used as the tool to spread awareness of social issues such as, " Swachh Bharat Abhiyan" (Clean India drive), "Shikshit Bharat, Saksham Bharat” (Quality Education for All), Justice to Nirbhaya Delhi gang rape case, Anna Hazare’s demand for Lokpal Bill (ombudsman bill) , Anti-Corruption drive and promotion of ones achievements. The present Indian government is using it an instrument to reach out to the public and share with them the daily diary of the progress in a more transparent manner. Facebook is serving as the best instrument for making people aware of their rights and duties towards self, society, nation & the globe. In addition to spreading awareness it is also offering as an excellent platform for the people of India and the world across to communicate with the key persons and celebrities of their country. [5] B.6 Survey tool When asked about the public perception of Facebook with respect to its use as a Survey tool, except for journals all others went neck to neck, with Facebook again winning the show with whatsapp coming 2nd. Facebook is a more authentic platform to conduct a survey poll regarding any local, national or global issue. Some of the important issues surveyed in the last one year were, “Is the criminal amendment bill 2013 strong enough to deal with criminals today? Who should be the next Prime Minister of India? What kind of punishment should be given to the hard core criminals like Delhi gang rapist? How has corruption today become the root cause of every rot in the society? B.7 Faster dissemination of news Sample ranked Facebook, Whatsapp and newspaper as first, second and third respectively with Magazine & Journal struggling for last position again.

Page 219

Surya Rashmi Rawat, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 216-220

The way people used Facebook for disseminating the news on Himalayan tsunami proved beyond doubts that as of now, there cannot be any other instrument offering such a picturesque coverage with unbeatable pace, authenticity and clarity. Other sources too did the job well but not at the pace with Facebook. TV news channels are too doing a great job, but they generally cover the major national and international events. As far as Facebook is concerned it covers even the smallest & the slightest of the events. V. the upcoming threat for Facebook The responses of survey clearly reveal that where on one side it appears that there is no one to match Facebook’s pace, quality, cost convenience and clarity but the day is not far when it’s another close associate “Whatsapp” might pose it a tough competition. Like Facebook, as of now whatsapp is also rendering free of cost service with the great speed, quality and convenience. The survey revealed that Facebook has some unique features giving it an edge over other like platforms. VI. Conclusion After having a detailed analysis and discussion over the topic we conclude that the features like free of Cost service, Convenience in use, role in offering Visibility or display of personal talent, Spreading of awareness of issues, conducting Survey and potential for faster dissemination of news, are some of the unique features of Facebook behind its taking faster leap towards success and gaining wider membership. This popularity of SNSs is being gradually used by the business houses to introduce their products, specifically catering to the user age group so as to reach out to the customers in the way, mode and manner as warranted by them. VII. Recommendations a) An Analysis of the strength & weakness and the proportionate threats and opportunities, reveal that Social Network Sites have a long way to go as they are fully fitting in the cost, convenience & quality criteria of buyer behavior. b) The threat from “Whatsapp” should be taken seriously as even “Whatsapp” is getting wider attention from the population belonging to the same age group of people i.e., 16 to 26 years who are greatly enamored by the services of Facebook today. Like Facebook, as of now Whatsapp is also rendering free of cost service with the great speed, quality and convenience. c) The social media because of its reach and efficiency will soon make the ethical marketing a possibility, provided the consumers play an active role in highlighting the unethical practices of corrupt marketers through posting, sharing, liking and permanently sealing the fate of such practitioners. VIII. Research Limitations & Future Scope Major bottleneck in writing this paper came from the fact that nothing much and concrete has been done with respect to Indian market in this area. The research in hand was conducted in the city of Pune, Maharashtra (India) amidst the population belonging to the age of 16 years to 26 years. The results of the research may further be verified in the other age groups and other parts of country specially the rural India. References Journals 1) Curtis, (1992), Yee (2001), Wellman et al., (2002a and 2002b), as quoted by Adamic, Lada; Buyukkokten, Orkut; Adar, Eytan (2003), “A social network caught in the Web”, First Monday, [S.l.], jun. 2003. ISSN 13960466. Available at: <http://www.firstmonday.org/ojs/index.php/fm/article/view/1057/977>. Date accessed: 17 Sep. 2013. doi:10.5210/fm.v8i6.1057 2) Danah M. Boyd, Nicole B. Ellison (2007), “ Social network sites: Definition, history, and scholarship”, Journal of ComputerMediated Communication (RSS), (pg. 211) doi: 10.1111/j.1083-6101.2007.00393.x 3) European Commission (2010), “Social Networks Overview: Current Trends and Research Challenges,” Luxembourg: Publications Office of the European Union.2010 — 32 pp. — 21 x 29,7 cm.doi: 10.2759/1559 4) Haythornthwaite, C. (2005), “Social networks and Internet connectivity effects”, Information, Communication, & Society, 8 (2), 125-147. 5) Rawat SR,(2014), Marketing Through Likes and Shares-A Case Study, IOSR Journal of Business and Management (IOSR-JBM) e-ISSN: 2278-487X, p-ISSN: 2319-7668 PP 58-62 at www.iosrjournals.org. retrieved on 18th Dec 2014 Reports & Papers 6) Alessandro Cecconi (2007), “ Research Paper on Social Networking,” at http://www.schoolofed.nova.edu/cms/itde/students_scholarship/EDD6000/Cecconi/Documents/Pdf_8012/A3_Cecconi.pdf retreived on 20th Sep13 7) Survey (2013) at http://social-networking-websites-review.toptenreviews.com/ 8) (Sep2013) at http://www.ebizmba.com/articles/social-networking-websites Websites 9) http://www.webopedia.com/TERM/S/social_networking_site.html 10) http://www.firstmonday.org/ojs/index.php/fm/article/view/1057/977 11) http://www.schoolofed.nova.edu/cms/itde/students_sc-holarship/EDD6000/Cecconi/Documents/Pdf_8012/A3_Cecconi.pdf 12) http://social-networking-websites-review.toptenreviews.com/ 13) http://www.ebizmba.com/articles/social-networking-website

Page 220

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

The Deepening Culture of Corruption in Nigerian Society: Implications for Governance, Development and Stability Adeola, Gabriel Lanre (Ph.D) Lecturer, Department Of Social Sciences, Political Science An International Relations, Crawford University, Faith City, IGBESA, OGUN State, NIGERIA. Abstract: Nigeria is a country with inherent contradictions and paradoxes exemplified by robust religious adherents and followers which should be a God fearing society and which the inhabitant should demonstrate an epitome of uprightness, trustworthiness, accountability and honesty. Albeit, Nigeria could not be ranked a corrupt nation, a century ago but since independence and the present dispensation of presidential system of government synchronizing with the oil boom and military rule, the country has systematically and increasingly become a corrupt society that international behavioural agencies such as Transparency International has labeled her among the most corrupt nations in the world. Since 2008, corruption has been on the ascendancy and every day, the nation is plunging into even deeper corruption which has been so widespread and assumed alarming proportion that every Nigerian is regarded as corrupt. The intensity and dynamics of the cankerworm has touched the fabric of the society such that it has taken the insignia of culture. Everybody, from the top to the downtrodden, and every aspect of the society, be it private or public sector; is infested by this cancerous and contagious attitude which is the bane of good governance and progress. The saddest thing now is that all over the world, Nigeria is perceived as a corrupt nation which speaks volumes to national integrity. This is the greatest threat facing the country and this is the focus of this paper anchored on the deepening state of corruption which has become a national stigma, a completely anathema that remains a singular impediment to the nation’s development. this paper therefore virulently posit a radical approach compelling the society to embrace a totally new culture geared towards fundamental attitudinal change that embodies accountability, probity, honesty, virtuous life style, including a conscious mindset and perception of abhorrence and negation of corruption and corrupt practices in order that the country can be on the path of real development, good governance, stability and progress. Keywords: corruption, governance political stability, society, culture, development. I. Introduction Corruption as a phenomenon has metamorphosised from an inconsequential, an insignificant attitude or behaviour that can be tolerated to a mammoth, a gargantuan enigma that has become an institution and even a culture going by the theme of this paper: a deepened and profound culture in some societies across the globe with particular reference to Nigeria. The yearly empirical study by the Transparency International since 1993 gave credence to this assertion. (Adeola et al: 2013, Toerell: 2005, Diamond, 2004…). Corruption which though has been argued by great many scholars, private and governmental officials some years past as a necessary transitory mechanism in the process of economic development and nation-building which they agreed would fade away as the society advanced better, educated and prosperous. (Diamond: 2004), Hellas, this perception or thinking may be true to some extent in developed economies (Tanzi, 1998). In developing countries it has not been the case. Take the example of Nigeria, a great many scholars and researchers have found a trend that had begun at an almost zero tolerance for corruption and rising to an over blotted proportion. Infact, the contention was that even though corruption had been in existence in Nigeria even before independence, it was indeed at a minimal scale that its prevalence synchronized with the military usurpation of power. But became full blown during the era of Babangida’s leadership. During this period, it was so pronounced, profound and widespread that it became almost a state policy or institutionalized that the scenario of that time was as if government existed so that corruption can thrive (Gboyega: 1996). The advent of democratic governance since 1999 has exacerbated the plague called corruption in the society that it has become synonymous with Nigeria and therefore a culture per excellence (Ogundiya I.S., 2009). Nigeria remains a startling paradox and contradictions by virtue of the religiosity of the inhabitants who in their majority are either Christians or Muslims. A society which should foremost be a God-fearing nation exhibiting such virtues as holiness, trustworthiness, uprightness, honesty and accountability. Unfortunately, she has earned the acronym of one of the most corrupt nation on this planet.

Page 221

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229

Secondly, Nigeria possess great wealth naturally and humanly speaking that should place her among the foremost developed countries yet, in the midst of these vast endowments, Nigeria ranks as one of the countries with the largest number of poverty – stricken population as a result of corruption (Bakare, A.S. 2011; Ogundiya, I.S. 2010) and has continued to be deepened, and affecting every fabric of the society with enormous implications for development, governance and political stability. Table 1, Pg 5 This introduction shall be followed by examining conceptual and theoretical framework. Section two shall focus on the causality of the penetration of corruption in the society. Section three shall examine the implications on economy and development while section four will analyse its implications on governance and political stability. The paper shall be rounded up with concluding remarks. II. Conceptual and Theoretical Considerations The emphasis of this paper: the deepening culture of corruption presupposes corruption to have gravitated so pervasively that it can be found in virtually every segment of the society, that its absence has become an aberration and inconceivable such that it has become a way of life, a culture. This is indeed an unenviable label for a nation but that is the position of corruption in the society today. This is a perspective that is shared by scholars and writers on corruption in Nigeria. Among the myriads of Table 1: Poverty Profile for Nigeria Factor National Geopolitical Zones North East North West North Central South East South West South Central Sector Urban Rural General of Head of Household Male Female Size of Household 1 Person 2-4 People 5.9 People 10-20 People More than 20 People Education of Head of Household None Primary Secondary Post Secondary

1980 28. 1

1985 46.3

1992 42.7

1996 65.6

2004 54.4

35.6 37.7 32.2 12.9 13.4 13.2

54.9 54.9 52.1 36.5 50.8 46.0 30.4 41.0 38.6 43.1 45.7 40.8 58.2 35.1

70.1 77.2 64.3 53.5 60.9

72.2 71.2 67.0 26.1 43.0

17.23 28.2

7.8 51.4

37.5 46.0

58.2 69.3

43.2 63.3

29.2 26.9

47.3 38.6

45.1 39.9

66.4 58.5

NA NA

2.0 8.8 30.0 51.0 80.9

70.0 19.3 50.5 71.3 74.9

29.0 19.3 51.5 66.1 93.3

13.1 59.3 74.8 88.5 93.6

12.6 39.3 57.9 73.3 90.7

30.2 21.3 7.6 24.3

51.3 40.6 27.2 24.4

46.4 43.3 30.3 25.8

72.6 54.4 52.0 49.2

68.7 48.7 44.3 26.3

Source: Adapted from the National MDGs Report 2005, National Bureau of Statistics 1999, 2005 and NEEDS, 2004. The table is very instructive, it can be seen at a glance the level of poverty in the northern parts of the country with high profundity in the North West and the north east. The south is not exempted as there is also very severe poverty in the south west. It can also be seen deep poverty in the rural areas compared to the urban areas. The greatest lesson of this statistics is when viewed vis-à-vis house hold, one can see that as the number the household increases, the greater the poverty. For instance, a household made up of between 2 – 4 people records 57.9 per cent poverty while that made up of 10 – 20 people records 73.3 per cent and a house hold comprising over 20 people records 90.7 percent. In this part of the world the tendency to have large family compounds the incidence of poverty. The level of education also has direct influence on poverty whereas the head of household possesses post secondary qualification, the poverty rate is 26. 3, while no education the rate is higher, 68. 7 percent and primary school holder is 48.7 per cent. Scholars that have viewed the deepened crisis of corruption as a great impediment to national development are for instance, Onyemachi et al (2012) viewed corruption as the most conspicuous impediment to the political, economic and social development. In the same vain, Akindele (2005), Bakare (2011) Amodu (2012) identified corruption as a cankerworm that has eaten deep into the fabric of Nigerian society, assuming a national proportion that is no longer a threat but the singular impediment to social and economic development responsible for the underdevelopment of the economy. Others see endemic corruption as a result of poverty and bankrupt leadership (Ajibewa, 2006; Achebe, 1983; Alanamu et al 2006; Seteolu2004; Fagbadebo 2007 etc.).

Page 222

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229

In fact, Alanamu (2008) sees it as the single most important social problem in contemporarily Nigeria. Yet, other schools of thought viewed Nigerian brand of corruption as a behavioural act that has developed and become a mindset (Akinsola, 2004) to the extent that it has become the normal way of doing things. This perception of corruption at a very early stage of Nigeria’s nationhood gained prominence among the opportunistic leaders who wanted to be rich at all cost and whose normal income was insufficient to accomplish their dreams resulted to corrupt practices, as a means of private accumulation. These leaders adoptedvarious strategies at pilfering state resources meant for development and this act of kleptocracy became a norm and so corruption in Nigeria has become a culture, a way of life as noted by Osoba (1996) and has deepened, permeating the entire social structure consequentially and gradually breeding a culture of impunity. This is the height of corruption where the cankerworm has been institutionalized to an“hobbesianstate”whereby both high and low in the society are involved. It has become the norm tolerated, accepted, standardized even demanded such that people who give and receive bribes have assimilated that behaviour (Helman and Ndumbaro 2002, 2; Nkemdili et al 2013: 182; Osoba, 1996 etc). However, the greatest casualty is the masses whose supposedly leaders have squandered or looted the scarce resources planned to better the lots of the people. On the other hand the state has lost legitimacy also because of the leadership’s complete disregard for the rule of law, absence of independent judiciary and uncommitted legislature has turned the polity into a battle ground of the fittest. The system we now witness is one which can aptly be described as where nothing works, where everybody does what he likes because of this entrenched culture of impunity characterized by the phenomenon of a failed state. How then do we conceptualise this scenario theoretically? Fundamentally, the point of departure cannot but debut with the state or its mechanism. On this premise, the historical descriptive approach adopted by Osoba (1996) is instructive. But quickly let’s settle on a guiding definition. The reason being that corruption has been defined from various stand points. For instance as identified by Peter (1978) quoted by Ogundiya (2009) that the political corruption can be approached from three angles, which are the legal, public opinion and public interest. But these perspectives cannot be all embracing as there still exist the historical, cultural, social, economic that may not be covered by such approach as corruption has permeated and affected the entire human affairs and involves the high and low; the powerful and the masses in the society. From the perspective of this paper, we shall begin by employing the definition of El-Rufai (2003) quoted by Adeola et al (2012) from social impropriety as encompassing massive fraud, extortion, embezzlement, bribery, nepotism, influence peddling, bestowing of favours on friends, rigging of elections, abuse of public property, leaking of official government secrets, sale of expired and defective goods like drugs, food, electronics and spare parts to the public and many more vices that cut across the high and low such that no class or segment of the society is spared. Viewed from a more encompassing way taking cognizance of all the social strata, Ojaide (2000) quoted by Ajie and Wokekoro (2012) identified such corruptive tendencies as favouritism, nepotism, tribalism, sectionalism, undue enrichment, amassing of wealth, abuse of office, power, position and derivation of undue gains and benefits. It also includes bribery, smuggling, fraud, illegal payments, money laundering, drug trafficking, falsification of documents and records, window dressing, false declaration, evasion, underpayment, deceit, forgery, concealment, aiding and abetting of any kind to the detriment of another person, community, society or nation. According to Ajie and Wokekoro (2012), the situation has become exceedingly bad that since the 1990s, keeping an average Nigerian from corruption is like keeping a goat from eating yam (Achebe: 1988). It is ubiquitous, going worse day by day to the extent that there are no holy sites or reserved areas; the entire Nigerian public service is a haven for corruption. Dividends of democracy are nothing but dividends of corruption. The truth is that corruption has become the norm. There are other definitions which try to point to the genesis of this monster called corruption. If we consider that of Osoba (1996) accordingly, he stated that corruption is a form of anti-social behaviour by an individual or social group which confers unjust or fraudulent benefits on its perpetrators, is inconsistent with the established legal norms and prevailing moral ethos of the land and is likely to subvert or diminish the capacity of the legitimate authorities to provide fully for the material and spiritual wellbeing of all members of society in a just and equitable manner. He went further to analyse this view point in three ways. The third explanation will suffice for this work; it viewed corruption as a kind of social virus which is a mixture of traits of fraudulent antisocial behaviour derived from British Colonial rule and those derived from and nurtured in the indigenous Nigerian context. Corruption viewed this way portrays it as partly an imported legacy of the British imperial power with admixture of indigenous proclivity. However, in a more radical submission from a political economy stand point, Oni and Onimode (1975) explained that the basis of corruption is the system of bankrupt capitalist values that are fundamentally materialistic, selfish and exploitative. A perspective buttressed by Ogbonna (2004) quoted by Onimajesin (2008) who stated that every capitalist society is corrupt because of its selfish and exploitative mechanism. And Nigerians of today are inexplicably obsessed with material acquisition, influence and social arrival without anybody frowning at the suddenness of such windfall. And like a bush fire the cancer has overtaken the entire society imported but has been systematically embedded in the culture.

Page 223

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229

Theoretically, the historical dimension cannot be overlooked; the cultural aspect in which case, the perspective of two publics as propounded by Peter Ekeh (1975) brings out the interconnectedness and the contradictions between the civics public and the primordial public. The contagious dimension can be perceived from the organizational culture theories, which focused on the culture, structure and environment (Gjalt de Graaf, 2007). Theorizing corruption in Nigeria from historical dimension, Osoba (1996) pungently examined corruption in six phases: the first three phases beginning from the colonial period through decolonization to independence portrayed the stinginess and the almost exclusive domination of capital by the British colonialists denying, sapping or marginalization of African leaders in the decolonization period, when eventually a clique of the Nigerian ruling class was recruited into the government, they maximized their position by increasing their takehome salaries through corrupt activities such as the kickbacks sarcastically called the ten per cent. From independence to the first coup, the phenomenon of pilfering and outright looting of government treasury for primitive accumulation was the order. The advent of the military rule exacerbated this culture of kleptocracy. During the regime of Gowon which corresponded with petroleum boom in which case Nigeria was awash with petro-dollars and according to Osoba (1996) the phenomenon of corruption attained a higher stage during the nine years of Gowon’s regime. It however reached its peak during the Babangida – Abacha regime. By this period, Nigerian Government could well be described as thievery or a system of kleptocracy or to employ the term of StanislavAndreski (1966) quoted by Osoba (1996) as institutionalized robbery of state by its very custodians which has thrown Nigeria into a deepened crisis of kleptocracy,pillagery and profligacy with no end in sight. The outcome is the pervasiveness of corruption and the complete reversal of erstwhile African culture which frowns at stealing, cheating or unwholesome demeanor either private or public but are manifestly conspicuous in modern art of governance which brings the link or synergy between the historical theory and the two public theses. As noted by Ekeh (1975), Ogundiya (2009) and Osoba (1996) a notable impact of colonialism on African culture was the two public domain, the civic public sphere and the primordial sphere in which case, an actor operates simultaneously in the two publics but derives his livelihood from the public sphere where he uses his position to rob or pauperise the public sphere to fatten or strengthen the primordial sphere. The opposite is now the case, as contrary to that thesis, the political class instead of strengthen the primordial public, the stolen wealth is now being siphoned abroad and so leads to deprivation of the wealth that would have been used for the benefit of the masses. The cross of the matter is the generalization of this culture of illegal wealth acquisition. As noted by Osoba (1996: 383) the fraudulent accumulation process has resulted in the progressive and phenomenal enrichment of Nigerian rulers, the emptying of the national treasury and the indebtedness of the country almost to the point of bankruptcy; hence the critical scarcity of resources for social, economic and political development of the Nigerian masses. To employ the language of Keeper (2010) andAjie and Wokekoro (2012: 92) the resources meant for water supply, roads, education, health, agricultural expansion and other basic and social services that are stolen by a handful of Nigerians through corrupt activities have crippled economic and social development causing untold hardship and poverty. As a result, the message to those who are still struggling or have not made it is simple: just be rich, the ways and means are irrelevant (Ubeku, 1991 quoted by Ajie, 2012) and so, the proliferation and generalization of corruption among the ruling class, the bureaucrats and those in government has taught a damaging lesson to the populace that being honest and law abiding does not pay (Osoba, 1996) and the ordinary people now replicate this attitude which has become common place. It is this pervasive nature of corruption that the organizational culture theories are based. The theories are centred on the culture, structure and the environment where the worker is located. The hypothesis is based on a causality that a certain group culture leads toa certain mental state. According to Gjalt de Graaf (2007) and Punch (2000). The mental state leads to corrupt behaviour. In essence, failure on the part of government to provide adequate amenities (not imperfect character) leads official to be corrupt. These theories are related to other theories that see corruption as contagious. These theories posit that once an organizational culture or country is corrupt every person who comes in contact with it also runs the risk of becoming corrupt (Gjalt de Graaf, 2007; Adeola and Amuno: 2012). The corruption becomes so pervasive that not becoming corrupt in certain organizational culture means betraying the group (Gjalt de Graaf 2007; Adeola and Amuno, 2012). The state of corruption in Nigeria at the moment is more identical to these theories though some very limited people may still have the fear of God. Despite that the thesis of patrimonialism and neopatrimonialism give credence to legality or the spread of corruption among the populace. Accordingly, the theory of patrimonialism is such that there is no demarcation between public and private domain and power which controls the state wealth has become personalized; in this perspective, it is easy for political elite to corner state resources for personal and group aggrandizement. This is the case in African society which is patriarchal while political power is personalized. The political elite employ social identities such as ethnicity or tribalism as a mobilizing force to capture political power and thereby have unlimited access to state wealth (Seteolu, 2005; Dudley, 1973; Osaghae, 1995 – quoted by Ogundiya 2009). Corruption is hereby wittingly embedded in the system. Neo-patrimonialism has deepened and worsened the widespread of corruption (Theobald, 1999) which has made it a structural problem firmly rooted in the socioeconomic system of the Nigerian society (Metiboba, 2002). According to Ogundiya (2009), Neo-patrimonialism

Page 224

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229

is a term used to explain relationship between patron and client. In particular, patron (political elite) in the informal sector using state resources to secure the loyalty of the general populace. It is always a vertical relationship, from the very top in state structures down to the individual in the lower levels, the grassroots in the villages. As a result, the privileged political mandarin and opportunistic bureaucrats hide under this primordial neopatrimonial affinity to rob, pauperize and perpetuate corruption. Contrary to the belief that these opportunistic elements trickle down their looted wealth to fatten the primordial public, they rather amass this wealth to enlarge and enrich their corrupt empire at the detriment of the primordial and the modern public. In reality, their actions are the result of lack or dilapidated infrastructure, unemployment of youths with particular reference to the rural areas leading to a kind of forced migration to the urban centre with all the attendant socioeconomic problems such as slums, prostitution, armed robbery and a host of other social vices. It is in fact, the implications of this entrenched corruption that has become a norm in the Nigerian society the focus of the next section III. Implications of Corruption on Economic Development The implications or consequences of corruption and corrupt practices on economic development and society are unquantifiable. The foremost implication is its psychological effects on the morality of Nigerians to creativity and productivity which are the basis of invention and economic development. This threatened cankerworm has dampened morale of many people to systematically and intelligently employ their innate creative ability, devalued hard work, weaken diligence, destroy efficiency, eroded effectiveness, debase obedience and emasculate loyalty. The political economy is stunted and plagued by underdevelopment as corruption has hindered the employment of honest and brilliant individuals. The reason most able and talented individuals are lured from pursuing socially beneficial and productive activities and turn to rent seeking occupation which is damaging to the society (Tanzi, 1998). And so, this morally psychological effect is the core reason upon which others gravitate such that nothing in the system works. Thus, forcing African economies to be a liability, underdeveloped and plagued with unending crisis. Closely associated with this problem is the undeniable fact that corruption has weakened the institutions and organs charged with implementation and even formulation of policies which have translated in the roads not constructed, pipe-borne water not provided, electrification projects abandoned, hospitals not constructed, salary of teachers not paid, half-baked graduates and incompetent professionals seen all over the place (Rose Ackerman, 1999) quoted by Bakare (2011). As a result of this attitude of impunity, the process of economic development is totally handicapped, despite the vast human and material resources, the giant, Nigeria remained crippled and a pariah state in the comity of nations. It does no matter which sector is concerned, corruption is the bane. It becomes herculean task for such an economy to grow as there is underutilization of both human and material resources which leads to severe reduction in domestic output. This has a direct consequence on investment and employment. The capacity to employ remains slim giving rise to severe unemployment especially of graduates in an economy boasting of hundreds of Universities and other tertiary institutions with additional crop of young graduates every year, it is a devastating scene for the economy. We read every day how big companies that are the back bone of the economy and key employers of labour are relocating to other countries in the West African sub-region because of the exorbitant capital they invest on energy to power their plants. This is inadmissible in a country with a government that has the interest of the people at heart cannot damn the consequence and get to the root of the problem hindering adequate power supply and find a lasting solution. Instead, what we see and which is the hallmark of the state is the massive importation of generators of all kind such that in the whole world Nigeria is virtually the prime consumer. Maybe government is not aware that no country develops without industries and industries are the engine of growth. Without industries, therefore, the country is indirectly increasing the army of unemployed school leavers. Even those currently employed, a good percentage are underemployed because they could not be fully utilized; a situation that increases the rate of poverty. At the same time, the country is faced with capital flight. Any entrepreneur or investor wants to maximize his profit and no investor wants to be trapped in an economy where there are no infrastructures for the kind of investment planned for, infact talking of industrialist, availability of necessary infrastructure determines location. The reality is that a lot of investors locate their industries outside the country and import the finished product back to the country. Others simply take their money abroad even among those that have plundered the wealth of the nation, thereby compounding the effect of capital flight in the economy. The medium/small enterprises which are the main engine of economic growth in Nigeria face a particularly bureaucratic corruption. There are myriads of unscrupulous local government and state government officials that perennially harass or impose unlimited taxes and levies, extort these illegal fees from unsuspecting owners or entrepreneurs. Many a times, they threat with locking of shops, confiscation of equipment and machineries. The whole facet of the economy is invaded by corruption from high and low. As a result, these obstacles and many more have hindered the effectiveness and growth of these enterprises. Whereas, obstacles to the creation of these enterprises could be damaging to the economy especially in Nigeria where they are the saving grace to the chronic unemployment and scandalous poverty ravaging the economy.(Tanzi, 1998). From the effects of

Page 225

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229

corruption on the economy, the analysis shows that the state is at the core of corruption directly and indirectly since it is the state that creates the avenue for corruption while Bakare (2011) believes that government creates incentives for corruption. No wonder today, corruption has marred the authority and effectiveness of the state even its legitimacy which has serious implications on the pursuance of market economy and the process of democracy in the developing country, which makes Tanzi (1998: 27) to suggest that the monster cannot be fought without simultaneously overhauling and reforming the state with a rider that if some specific reforms are not effected, corruption may continue to pose serious challenges irrespective of action taken to eliminate it. This perception is poignant when we examine its implications on governance and political stability. IV. Implications of Corruption on Society, Governance and Political Stability In the growth of modern state, corruption has become an important variable of study by scholars, policy makers, governmental and non-governmental donor organizations. The reason is partly hinged on the fact that corruption could seriously impact negatively on the legitimacy and democratic stability especially in developing economies just emerging from totalitarian regimes. Regrettably, most countries in Africa and Nigeria in particular is plagued with severe corruption exhibiting all the symptoms of the crises such as rentier, weak economic base, fragile political institutions, volatile democracy, inadequate and ineffective control mechanism (Ogundiya, 2009; Bakare, 2011). The prevalence of corruption in the society these days is the lack of civil spirit among civil servants and the general public. This poverty of civil spirit, the ethos, codes and principles embedded in the promotion and protection of the common wealth is the major reason for the spread of corruption. This attitude of stealing, mishandling and misappropriation of public funds and state resources overtime have spread even to the private sector such that no sector or human endeavour is not infested with corruption. From the theoretical exposition, this lack of civil spirit has its genesis in the pre-colonial administration; it only deepens in the colonial and post-colonial period such that the political and bureaucratic elites that assumed the position of power virtually institutionalized and elevated it since the aborted 3rd republic to a state of culture. This is the greatest disservice those leaders of yester years either by omission or commission have done to Nigeria. Apparently, it is the same story in almost all the states of Africa and most developing countries. Every other reason that can be adduced to the cause and effect of corruption takes its origin from this lack of civil culture. This reason is so incisive in Nigeria that a scholar Ogundiya(2009) observes the obsession of the political and bureaucratic elite to stealing public fund. According to him, the ideology and philosophy of these political gangsters is wherever you see the state wealth, steal it. They are bonded and cemented by common atrocities and fierce contest in the bid to outsmart one another in the pilfering business and in the process generate conflicts and instability in the society. This looted money is partly used to fund political parties with all the attendant inbuilt violence making political violence one of the greatest threats to democratic stability. The contest for political power is extremely fierce, not so much for the love of the country but for power since political power is tantamount to the control, usurpation and unlimited access to state fund and resources. The political elite and would be are bent in employing any means to obtain party tickets just to get elected. This craze has brought to the scene, the phenomenon of godfatherism and motherism. These are money bags who have in the past looted the common wealth but are not tired in amassing more wealth knowing fully well that election is a huge investment, so when they sponsor these “godsons” they employ all manner and tactics imaginable, legal and extralegal including violence where possible to ensure the godson eventually wins the election. Once this is achieved it is the “godfather” that dictates the tune and imposes his will on the state indirectly, the reason there is tension everywhere and nothing works. The process breeds bad governance which is the bane of development and the attendant socio-economic and political problems. Corruption has been completely entrenched in the fabric of the society to the extent that no sector nor leader can be exonerated which is why all the efforts so far adopted cannot yield tangible result as noted by Toerell (2007) that it is difficult to uproot corruption with a corrupt legal system. The more reason that today with the present crop of political leadership, as remarked by Osoba (1996), the war against corruption and the twin sister, indiscipline was more noisy than effective and in actual fact, has always been drummed up more for the administration’s self-promotion than out of concern for public morality and morale of the Nigerian state. This view also corroborates views of other researchers. Bakare (2011) summing up such views writes that with the persistent ranking of Nigeria as one of the notorious corruption laden state in the world by the Transparency International, Nigerians have begun to express doubts about the genuineness of the recent crusade and campaign against corruption. Such campaigns are seen as political instrument to witch-hunt political opponents or perceived enemy of the government rather than bring sanity and orderliness to the polity. And the question really is, as posited by Nkemdili and Co (2013). How serious or honest are Nigerian leaders to rid the society of corruption. Given the manner in which political contest has degenerated in Nigeria and how leaders are elected, can the ruling class in Nigeria support any genuine anti- corruption drive? Those who go to equity, as the

Page 226

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229

lawyers would say, must go with clean hands (Nkemdili& Co: 2013). As a result, the current Nigerian leadership lacks the moral fibre or the locus stand; to champion the cause of corruption in Nigerian society (Ogundiya, 2009). The reason the country is heated up, faced with one crisis or the other; with the army of unemployed rising, the situation is compounded by insecurity and war cries from insurgency all over the land. The people are disenchanted calling to question the legitimacy of state and leaders. The praetorian state is haunted by parallel locus of power that portends great danger and instability in the system. In the present circumstances, the fight against corruption will have to begin from every Nigerian from the moral and ethical stand point. The questions are, how has corruption impacted negatively on social, economic and political values of Nigeria? Since we cannot exhaust the impact of corruption on the democratic process, we present a kind of summary of the views of some scholars on the consequences of corruption on the polity. V. Impact of Corruption on the Political Economy In this section, the objective is to do a kind of summary on the implications of corruption on the political economy from perspectives of various researchers and scholars such as Tanzi (1998); Ogundiya (2009); Bakare (2011) Toerell (2007) among others; From the perspective of Tanzi (1998), corruption  Reduces public revenue and increases public spending.  Distorts markets, prices and the allocation of resources.  Increases poverty because it reduces the income earning potential of the poor.  Reduces investment and as a consequence, reduces the rate of growth.  Reduces expenditure for education and health  Increases public investment in infrastructure because public investment projects lend themselves easily to manipulations by high level officials to get bribes. In the case of infrastructure they are awarded but never built.  Reduces the productivity of public investment and of a country’s infrastructure.  Reduces tax revenue, as officials aid tax payers to evade it by taken token from them.  Reduces foreign direct investment.  Reduces economic growth. Ogundiya (2009); Ajie & Wokekoro (2012);  Political and bureaucratic corruption threatens democracy.  Robbed Nigerians benefit of economic development.  Severely affected economic performance.  Breeds crises.  Accentuates violence.  Corruption and godfatherism as the greatest danger to democracy.  Threatens political and democratic stability.  Destroys value system.  Stunted growth.  Contributes to mass poverty, unemployment and illiteracy.  Government domination of economic sphere enhances corruption.  Corruption impaired hard work, diligence, obedience and efficiency (Bakare 2011).  Subverts honest selection process.  Breeds lack of civil spirit among civil servants  Weakens institutions.  Roots of decayed, poor or lack of infrastructural facilities  Promotes capital flights  Leads to capacity underutilization in both human and material resources  Promotes bribery, embezzlement, fraud, election rigging, examination malpractice, forgery and misappropriation of national wealth.  Root causes of lack of accountability and lawlessness.  Worsen debt situation.  Accelerates brain drain.  Hinders political participation of honest people.  Institutionalize robbery, kleptocracy and thievery  Breeds racketeering and culture of impunity.  Distorts social equity.  Discourages political participation.

Page 227

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229

The foregoing itemized implications show the danger inherent in the culture of corruption to render a state ineffective and unworkable. It also shows that the major causes emanate from the state. As a result, the Nigerian state needs to be criticallyoverhauled and the ongoing sovereign national conference needs to beam its searchlight on this singular cankerworm called corruption that threatens the corporate existence of Nigeria VI. Concluding remarks We have endeavoured to make an investigation on the implications of corruption on the society from the perspectives of governance, development, political stability and democratic sustainability. It cannot be overemphasized the devastating and debilitated consequences of corruption on the state. It is a unique and singular phenomenon that can grind the wheel of the state to abrupt end; what in literary parlance is the failure of state. From the investigation gathered even though from secondary sources, reveals that the deepened and severity of corruption with its pervasiveness and ubiquity from a minimal stage to an institutionalized one, becoming a norm that have assumed the acronym of culture is indeed a monster and a serious issue. At its present stage, cannot be confronted by fiat, rather a holistic strategy involving multiple actions concurrently. Fundamentally, it is an act perpetrated by human beings which means it is a conscious and deliberate act. The first thing is a conscious education of the mind possibly with a jingle to disabuse the minds of Nigerians of the danger of corruption to our collective heritage and the need to salvage this threatened heritage and wealth from disintegration. From the historical trajectory, of the coming on stream of privileged Nigerian elites, corruption according to Osoba (1996) was learnt or instigated by the paucity of fund to build political parties and later they became master of the act which over the years became part and parcel of their behaviour. At this point, they have thrown integrity to the winds. Akinsola (2006) corroborated this behavioral pattern in her submission that corruption is a behavioural act acquired through learning; that results from gradual decay and decomposition of moral principles and values and the extinction of parental and societal conscience and integrity. And in the Nigerian context with particular reference to the privileged class, corruption grows out of the constellation of social values and the power relations or material basis that underpins them. (Helman and Ndumbaro, 2002) quoted by Nkemdili et al (2013), it is primarily a governance issue,this administration must entrench good governance in all facets of the political economy. Our leaders must imbibe the spirit of equity and shun this craze for materialism, ensure that the national wealth is equitably distributed so that poverty which begat crime in all its manifestation, violence, kidnapping, prostitution, insurgency, smuggling etc. can be eradicated. Hence, in the fight against corruption, the political class and bureaucratic elite whose obsession for wealth, frugality, kleptocracy is despicable must be made to see reason and be accountable to the plight of the nation. Instead of some privileged few wasting and siphoning the wealth of this nation illegally abroad, the government must plan a grand social security programme and a retirement benefit for all kinds of work and trade in such a way that the mechanics, tailor, plumber even market women are included in that programme, then this administration would have solved one of the greatest fear of average Nigerian which is poverty, the fear of tomorrow and what to eat today then corruption would have been greatly dealt with. The plea therefore is that it is high time we democratised wealth in Nigeria than for a privileged few corruptly amassing and squandering the collective scarce resources. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13]

Achebe (1983) The Trouble with Nigeria, Fourth Dimension, Enugu. Adeola, G.L. Amuno, T. (2013) Corruption: The Albatross of Nigerian Leadership. International Journal of Social Sciences Vol.7, No. 6. University of Ghana, Legon Accra. Ajibewa, A. (2006) Democracy & Corruption in Nigeria in Challenges of Sustainable Democracy in Nigeria (ed) Emmanuel O. Ojo, John Archers Ltd, Ibadan. Akindele (2005) A Critical Analysis of Corruption and its Problems in Nigeria Anthropologist, 7(1) 7 – 18. Akinsola, E.F. (2006) Corruption and Good Governance in Nigeria: Developmental Perspectives in Felicia A.D. O &Omololu, S. – Society and Governance the Quest for Legitimacy in Nigeria. Alanamu, A. S. et al (2008) Corruption and its Implications for National Development Under the 4th Republic in Hassan A. Saliu et al. Amodu, Y.K.(2012) Corruption as a Social and Economic Problem in Nigeria International Journal of Social Sciences, Vol. 5, No.4. Audu, M.S. (2008) Emerging Issues in the Culture of Corruption in Nigeria: Implications for National Development in Hassan A. Saliu et al (eds) Perspective on Nation-Building and Development in Nigeria. Concept Publications Ltd, Lagos. Bakare, A.S. (2011) The Crowding-out Effects of Corruption in Nigeria: An Empirical Study Journal of Business Management and Economics. Vol. 2 No. 2 pp 59-68. Diamond, L. (2004) Building a System of Comprehensive Accountability to ControlCorruption in Agbaje, A. A.B et al (eds) Nigeria’s Struggle for Democracy & Good Governance (221 – 240). El-Rufai, N.A. (2003) Is Liberal Democracy Encouraging Corruption and Corrupt Practices? The Privatization Process in Nigeria. The Nigerian Social Scientist Vol.6. No. 2. Ekeh, P.P. (1975) Colonialism and the two Publics. A Theoretical Statement Comparative Studies Society and History, 17(1) 91112. Fagbadebo, O. (2007) Corruption, Governance and Political Instability in Nigeria.African Journal of Political Science and International Relations Vol.1, No.2.

Page 228

Adeola, Gabriel Lanre , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 221-229 [14] [15] [16]

[17] [18] [19] [20] [21] [22] [23] [24] [25] [26] [27] [28] [29]

Gboyega, A. (1996) Corruption and Democratization in Nigeria, 1983-1993: An Overview in Alex Gboyega (ed) Corruption and democratization in Nigeria, Lagos; Fredrick Ebert Foundation. Gjalt de Graaf (2007) Causes of Corruption: Towards a Contextual Theory of Corruption. Vrije University Amsterdam. Keeper (2010) Systemic Corruption in Nigeria: A Threat to Sustainable DevelopmentProceedings of the 1st International Technology, Education and Environment Conference. African Society for Scientific Research (ASSR); Co-Published by Human Resource Management Academic Research Society. www.hrmars.com/admin/pics/224pd. Metiboba, S. (2002) Corruption and National development: A Cost-Benefit Analysis in Igun, UA and Mordi, A.A. (eds) Contemporary Social Problems in Nigeria, Ijebu-Ode, Shebiotimo Publications. Mohammed, U. (2013) Corruption in Nigeria: A Challenge to Sustainable Development in the 4th Republic Europe Scientific Journal, Vol. 9. No. 4. Nnonyelu, A. N. et al (2013) No Light at the End of the Tunnel: Corruption and Insecurity in Nigeria. Arabian Journal of Business and Management Review (OMAN Chapter) Vol.2, No.6. Ogundiya, I.S. (2009) “Political Corruption in Nigeria: Theoretical Perspectives and Some Explanations – The Anthropologist, 11(4) 281-292. Oni, O and Onimode, B. (1975) Economic Development in Nigeria: The Socialist Alternative. Nigeria Academy of Arts, Science and Technology, Ibadan. Onimajesin, S. I. (2008) Corruption in Nigeria: Implications, Complications and Control. Ilorin Journal of Sociology, Vol. 2, No. 2. Onyemachi, S.Z. and Amade, P. (2012) theEffect of Corruption on Good Governance in Nigeria International Journal of Social Sciences, Vol. 5, No. 4. Punch, M. (2000) Police Corruption and its Prevention. European Journal on Criminal Policy and Research Vol. 8 301-32. Seteolu, D. (2004) The Challenge of Leadership and Governance in Nigeria in Governance in Nigeria and the World published by centre for Constitutionalism and Demilitarization CENCON, Lagos. Seteolu (2005) Historical Trajectories of Elections in Nigeria: The State, Political Eliteand Electoral Politics. In Godwin Onu and AbubakarMomoh (eds): Elections and Democratic Consolidation in Nigeria, Lagos: Triad Associates, pp 34-42. Tanzi, V. (1998) Corruption Around the World: Causes, Consequences, Scope and Cures International Monetary Fund IMF Working Paper WP/98/63. Toerell, J. (2007) Corruption as an Institution. Rethinking the Nature and Origins of the Grabbing Hand. The Quality of Government Institute, Department of Political Science, Goteborg University, Box 711, Goteborg. Treisman, D. (2000) The Causes of Corruption: A Cross-National Study Journal of Public Economics, 76, 3 pp 399 – 457.

Page 229

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Diasporic Identity in Bharati Mukherjee's Desirable Daughters Shailja Chhabra Associate Prof. in Department of English Govt. P.G. College, Sector 1, Panchkula (HR), INDIA. Abstract: The present paper attempts to explore identity crisis depicted in Bharati Mukherjee's Desirable Daughters. The novel unfolds the story of three sisters, who are settled in different countries, and are suffering to find out their own identities as they come to realize their marginal position as well as substitute role in family and society. The quest of its protagonist Tara for a separate identity in the traditional bound society leads her place to place, but wherever she moves, she finds the spaces of tradition and a fixed sense of identity as an Indian immigrant. Displacement not only leads to separation but it also leads to alienation and rebirth in a new country, new culture, new society and new adjustments in an alien land. Thus, the present paper will be a modest attempt to analyze the novel. Migrations have both erased and re-inscribed patterns of being and belonging, producing a self with multiple and partial identification which is simultaneously both individualized and community oriented. Thus the diasporic writer occupies a space of exile and cultural solitude which can be called a hybrid location of antagonism, perpetual tension and pregnant chaos. Here the reality of the body, a material production of one local culture, and the abstraction of the mind, a cultural sub-text of a global experience, provide the intertwining threads of the diasporic existence of a writer. Therefore the writer begins by mapping the contours of their own transited identity that are in constant negotiation and transformation because of the interaction between the past and the present. This transformation is also seen in the novels of Bharati Mukherjee, who is one of the most celebrated writers of the Asian immigrant experience in America. To elucidate her view point, Mukherjee describes her narratives as “stories of broken identities and discarded languages”, that nevertheless, represent her characters as fired by the “will to bond to a new community” (introduction Darkness). Desirable Daughters is a tale of immigrants and the attitude of three sisters and their ways of negotiating the multiple dislocations in three different perspectives. The three sisters, who are the daughters of Motilal Bhattacharjee and the great-grand daughters of Jaikrishna Gangooly, belong to a traditional Bengali Brahmin family. They part ways taking their own course of voyage towards their destiny. They are a blend of traditional and modern outlook. Padma and Parvati have their own trajectories of choices, the former an immigrant of ethnic origin New Jersey, and the latter married to a boy of her own choice and settled in the posh locality of Bombay with an entourage of servants to cater her. Tara, the narrator of the novel, takes the readers deep into the intricacies of the New World and seems to float rootless with time. The fluidity of her identity testifies not only her own but also the fluidity of the immigrants. She values her traditional upbringing but takes pride in moving forward in life. Her image of her family values forms a wall of security around her that camouflage the fragile vulnerable self. While writing about the two invariables of the transnational conditions- exile and homeland, Mukherjee in her novels captures the temporal and spatial dynamics of immigrant sensibility lost in the space between home and location. The estranging consciousness of relocation is haunted by some sense of loss, an urge to reclaim or to look back at the transgressive precinct of the past. To quote Maya Manju Sharma: In her fiction Mukherjee handles western themes and settings as well as characters who are westernized or bicultural. Yet she is forced to admit that the very structure of her imagination is essentially Hindu and essentially moral.[3] But in Desirable Daughters Mukherjee focuses on the alternative ways to belong, cultural hybridity simultaneity and the ‘third space of enunciation’[4] which are markers of the post-colonial condition of existence. Clifford says ‘Diaspora women are caught between Patriarchies ambiguous pasts and futures. They connect and disconnect, forget and remember, in complex, strategic ways.’[5] Likewise, Tara in the novel finds herself caught between Patriarchal histories of her past home and legends created by her husband in the acquired home. She cuts short the legend by walking out and, in turn, gets stagnant in a relationship of retrofitting with a man who leaves her alone in her time of need. According to Avtar Brah:

Page 230

Shailja Chhabra, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 230-233

[T]he identity of diasporic imagined community is far from fixed or pre-given[…]As such, all diasporas are differentiated, heterogeneous, contested spaces, even though they are implicated in the construction of a common we.[6] In other words, diasporic experiences and double identification constitute hybrid forms of identity. Such forms of identity differ from the essential notion of national and ethnic identity. It also explores multiple belongings that enable people to inhabit more than one space at the same time. Under such condition in the absence of a dominant code, culture is becoming an individualistic enterprise, in which people create their own super structure and super culture, becoming in a way their own ‘cultural programmers.’[7] Tara is a fictional rendering of such cultural hybridity. Tara’s assertion that she is both, being simultaneously an Indian and an American, helps her gaining the same ‘third space of enunciation.’[8] In Desirable Daughters, Mukherjee fuses near and far, traditional and modern which transform and recreates the meaning of cultural space. In the novel Tara attempts to reconfigure her meaning as a trans-national and transcultural subject and attempts to center the narrative upon her individual experiences as a diasporic shuttle. She is a frustrated woman dwindling menacingly in the alternative models of survival between territories, migrations and mediations. Tara, like Mukherjee’s diasporic characters struggle hard to occupy the translational space, after multiple dislocations and ruptures. Mukherjee has written three different texts in the novel that unfold and also entangle the politics of diasporic consciousness of three women. Though the three sisters had different opportunities to assimilate America with their Indianness, each sister’s reactions to the confrontation are distinct. While Tara undertakes this root searching mission as an attempt to come to terms with her fragmented and at times confused notion of self, Padma takes the world at her stride according to her own cultural poetics. Tara’s positioning is different from Padma in the sense, Padma is a hyphenated immigrant. Parvati the middle sister, with an American education and an America trained Indian husband, lives the life of a privileged rich wife in India. She symbolizes the traditional life of an Indian woman with a western orientation. Each one traverses her own path of immigrant life quite happily. Tara, through the life of her other two sisters, Parvati and Padma her husband Bish her illegitimate nephew Mr. Christopher Dey, introspects on her own crisis of identity as an immigrant and she continually expresses her desire to seek a consolation in her native traditions. In Tara’s realization the novel reveals the spaces of tradition, personal memories places and life styles tradition and modernity, locales, nostalgic romanticism of the past, and the inverted story of mobility, existential suffering, hybrid-subjectivity and plurality in her physical and psychic dividedness between rejection to the nativity and incapacity to deal with the new situation that makes the theme of identity more powerful and poignant in the mainstream of American life. In its opening epigraph of Desirable Daughters, Mukherjee evokes tradition-both as impossible to follow, and as a felt necessity. The epigraph to the novel, a Sanskrit verse adopted by Octavio Paz that provides an insight in an immigrant’s quest for identity and authenticity of oneself: No one behind, no one ahead. The path the ancients cleared has closed. And the other path, everyone’s path, Easy and wide, goes nowhere. I am alone and find my way.[12] Bharati Mukherjee depicts a fluid society in her novels, a society in flux. It is a society of constant flow, the flow of migrants, the flow of machines, flow of criminals, flow of exterritorial power structure, even we have the crossing of geographical boundaries when Tara in an assay to search her roots remembers her ancestral ties with Tara-Lata, the ‘Tree-Bride’ of Mishtigunj. She was attempting to redefine the importance of her cultures through space and time. Sense of home plays a significant role in Tara’s construction of her identity: We have to stop living in a place that’s changed on us while we’ve been away. I don’t want to be a perfectly preserved bug trapped in amber, Didi, I can’t deal with modern India, it’s changed too much and too fast, and I don’t want to live in a half-India kept on life-support.[19] Bharati Mukherjee asserts that in the process of splitting and cultural dislocation man seems to lose his meaning and purpose in life. In the process of migration, the immigrants can neither adopt alien culture nor can leave their culture of ‘home’ and finally a new hybrid culture comes to flourish. In America, Tara always feels herself guilty of lavish spending and conspicuous luxury, “I’m feeling just a little alien and uncomfortable, a tinge of not belonging, in the midst of such welcoming comfort and I think it must be the way Bish feels.”[24] Love, to Bish, is the residue of providing for parents and family, contributing to good causes and community charities, earning professional respect, and being recognized for hard work and honesty. Love is indistinguishable from status and honors. ‘I can’t imagine my carpenter, Andy, bringing anything more complicated to it than, say, ‘fun.’ Love is having fun with someone, more fun with that person than anyone else, over a longer haul.’[25] Tara however enjoys her love-life with Andy because she feels that there is something exotic, something that defies the set norms and structures. Tara swerves away from Indian traditionalism and allows herself to be physically involved with Andy. Her dislocation from cultural codes fragments her once again. Tara defines her relationship with Andy:

Page 231

Shailja Chhabra, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 230-233

We were exotics to each other, no familiar moves or rituals to fall back on. He interpreted my fear as shyness. He was not my first American lover, but he was twice the mass of any man I’d ever known, a bear-man.[26] Thus, loneliness brings a greater isolation in the life of Tara and she feels alienated in American society. She seeks solace outside the traditional world of austerity and self-preservation. In India the details of religion, caste, sub- caste, mother tongue, place of birth are all integral part of man’s personality and one cannot dare to go beyond them. Tara further confesses: Nobody pays attention to me other than to ask for spare change or press a handbill into my closed fist. I am not the only blue-jeaned woman with a Pashmina shawl around my shoulders and broken-down running shoes on my feet. I am not the only Indian on the block. All the same, I stand out, I’m convinced. I don’t belong here, despite my political leanings; worse, I don’t want to belong.[27] She terribly suffers for her separation from Bish because the concept of divorce is not acceptable, according to Indian code of matrimony. She left Bish because the promise of life as an American wife had not been fulfilled. When the relationship between Bish and Tara becomes intolerable, she comes to a bitter realization. ‘In America, it seemed to us, every woman was expected to create her own scandal, be the centre of her own tangled love nest.’[28] As in a usual divorce-settlement Tara sends her son with his father, Bish on holidays and weekends to resorts in Australia. She is a claimant of all legacies. She breaks out of the over-determined notions of identity; culture and homeland. But these facets of her personality do not hinder her strategies of survival in the adopted land. The reconciliation of the broken family also symbolizes the reconciliation of cultures. Padma on the other hand, in spite of her immigration and dynamic attitude to life, devotes herself to the popularity of Bengali life and culture. Padma, after excavating her past, concludes that a true Bengali family cannot even be fully Westernized- ‘our family westernization was superficial, confined to convent school, metro cinema and movie magazines, which overlaid a profound and orthodox Hinduism.’[30]Mukherjee here resolutely deals with the margins of national culture and also reflects on dislocations due to cultural cohesion between longing and disgust for Indian cultural tradition. Bhabha attempts to explain this ambivalence in the following language: Cultural globality is figured in the in-between spaces of double frames: its historical originality marked by a cognitive obscurity; its decentered ‘subject’ signified in the nervous temporality of the transitional, or the emergent provisionally of the ‘present.’[31] Mukherjee, in her endeavor to explain the diasporic condition in the unstable temporality, is conscious of the mechanics of splits and doubles in the making of the third location of culture. She thus, not only highlights the longing of immigrants for Indian cultural heritage but also expresses her disgust at the changing scenario within India itself and the shifting dynamics of American culture. In both the situation the sense of loss is intense. Tara’s diasporic torment however, is relational, she is unable to affirm an authentic Indian self or assimilate totally in to American culture. She had divorced her wealthy, handsome husband as she felt stifled in her marriage. Tara, in direct contrast to Padma had embraced the American notions of freedom and self-fulfillment as being of primary significance in her life, seeking refuge in this discourse as a reprieve from the orthodoxies of the Bengali Brahmin culture: The gap between the youngest and oldest, the disparity of our marriages and the paths our immigration have made us strangers. Her reaction to my divorce (that I had brought shame to the Bhattacharjee family had been her refrain) had hurt.[33] The middle sister Parvati had also rebelled in her youth. Her rebelliousness however, was not subversive, as she had chosen for her husband a Bengali Brahmin, Aurobino Banerji. Parvati and her husband had relocated to India and had established a typical upper class milieu to raise their two sons. In many ways Parvati was the most conventional of the sisters plying the role of the Bengali wife to completeness: Parvati makes her routine stops to her favorite Goan meat and poultry seller, Parsi baker, two or three fresh water fish vendors in the fish market, and half a dozen vegetable hawkers in the produce bazaar [….] Parvati’s in-laws expect her to meet them when they arrive and to see them off when they leave.[34 Bharati Mukherjee seems to establish that India is a land of spiritual values, stability, variety of languages and tradition that American society would never be able to appreciate. She says: ‘I am tired of explaining India to Americans. I am sick of feeling an alien.’[35] Mukherjee, through the nostalgia of Tara, significantly exposes the loss of spiritual values in the materialistic glamour of the west. Mukherjee’s women are perennially in a quest for freedom in all aspects of their lives. In Desirable Daughters, there is a celebration of an evolving identity, an identity that changes constantly when cultural connections are lost, resulting in creation of multiple selves. The efforts of maintaining both identities – partly Indian, partly American – make her the hybrid of new culture that again poses the question of her real identity. Thus, throughout the novel, Bharati Mukherjee depicts the identity crisis of its protagonists who is longing for her new

Page 232

Shailja Chhabra, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 230-233

self. The three women characters portrayed in the Desirable Daughters are individualistic, react, to different circumstances in dissimilar ways, and yet there is a gradual process of self-actualization in them that helps them to realize their dreams and overcome the sense of isolation and disillusionment. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5]

[6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12]

Mukherjee, Bharathi. Desirable Daughters. New Delhi: Rupa Publications India Pvt. Ltd., 2010. Auradkar, Sarika Pradiprao. “Bharathi Mukherjee’s Desirable daughters: cultural perspectives” The commonwealth review 16.2: 288-297. Bose, Brinda. “A Question of identity: Where Gender, Raceand America Meet in Bharati Mukherjee.” Critical Perspectives. Emmanuel S. Nelson. New York & London: Garland Publishing Inc., 1993. 47-63. Carabs, Thomas J. “Tristes Tropisms: Bharathi Mukherjee’s Sidelong Glances at America.” The literary Half Yearly 35.1(Jan 1994): 51-63. Jeyashree, R. Beulah. “Bharati Mukherjee’s The Desirable Daughters – An Amalgamation of Hyphenation and Assimilation.” In (Ad) dressing the Words of ‘the Other’: Studies in Canadian Women’s Writing, Ed. D. Parameswari. Chennai, India: Emerald Publishers, 2008, 129-138. Lazure, Erica Plouffe. “Transcending America: Identity and Bharati Mukherjee’s ‘Global’ Literature.” in The Expatriate Indian Writing in English. Vol. 1, Ed. T. Vinoda and P. Shailaja, 2006, 90-99. Nayak, Bhagabat. “Quest for Identity in Bharati Mukherjee’s Desirable Daughters” In Postcolonial Indian English Fiction: Critical Understanding, ed. N.D.R. Chandra. New Delhi: Adhyayan Publishers, 2010, 123-139. Homi K. Bhabha. The Location of Culture, op.cit., pp.1-2. Maya Manju Sharma. “The Inner World of Bharati Mukherjee: From Expatriate to Immigrant.” Bharati Mukherjee: Critical Perspectives. Ed. Emmanuel S. Nelson. New York: Garland, 1993.p.18. Homi K. Bhabha. The Location of Culture, NY: Routledge, 1994.p.54. James Clifford. Diasporas. 1994. “Migration, Diasporas, and Transnationalism.” eds. Vertovec and Cohen. Cheltenham: An Elgar Reference Collection, 1999.p.227. Avtar Brah. Cartographies of Diaspora: Contesting Identities. New York and London: Routledge, 1996.pp.182-183.

Page 233

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

AN ECONOMIC ANALYSIS OF PRODUCTION AND MARKETING OF BANANA IN INDIA M.Uma Gowri1 and T.RShanmugam2 Dr.M.Uma Gowri, Ph.D (Agrl.Economics), Senior Research Fellow, Department of Agricultural Economics, CARDS, Tamil Nadu Agricultural University (TNAU), Coimbatore, Tamil Nadu, INDIA. 2 Dr.T.R.Shanmugam, Ph.D (Agrl.Economics), Professor (Agricultural Economics), Department of Agricultural Economics, CARDS, Tamil Nadu Agricultural University (TNAU), Coimbatore, Tamil Nadu, INDIA. 1

I. Introduction Banana (“Apple of Paradise”) is one of the oldest fruits known to mankind and also a rich source of energy (104 cal/100gram). It is highly nutritive and very delicious. The probable origin of this crop is Southeast Asia. It is also utilized in a number of forms of food, medicine, feed, fuel and individual applications. Banana is reported to be grown in 130 countries in the world with a total production of 79 million tones in 2009. However, production, as well as exports and imports of bananas, are highly concentrated in a few countries. India, China, the Philippines, Brazil and Ecuador alone produced more than 60 per cent of total world banana production. This concentration of banana production has increased over time although showing a different regional distribution. Banana is the largest produced and maximum consumed amongst the fruits cultivated in India. India ranks first amongst the banana cultivating countries of the world with an annual production share of 27.74 per cent of the total harvest (2009). The important banana growing states are Maharashtra, Tamil Nadu, Andhra Pradesh, Kerala, Karnataka, Bihar and Gujarat. The present production of banana in the country however, is highly inadequate. It is estimated that, the present annual per capita consumption of banana in India is 50 kg per head which is very low compared with other progressive banana growing countries such as Jamaica, Congo, Ecuador, and Uganda. Thus, there is an immense scope of increasing banana production in the country. The post harvest losses in banana have been estimated in the range of 25-40 per cent from harvesting to consumption stage. Storage is essential for extending the consumption period of fruits in general by regulating their supply to the market and also for transportation to long distances. Mature-green bananas can be stored for up to three weeks in ethylene-free air or up to six weeks in a controlled atmosphere at 14° C (Surendranathan, 2003). II. Objectives The specific objectives of the study are;  To analyze the trends in banana area, production in India  To examine the banana cultivation practices and its economics and  To analyze price spread in banana marketing  To suggest suitable policy options for increasing productivity of banana  III. Methodology Primary and secondary data were collected. Primary data were collected from Sathyamangalam, Gobichettipalayam, Mettupalayam and Gandhipark covering Erode and Coimbatore districts of tamil nadu state in India. (A) Tools of Analysis In order to meet the objective of trends in banana area, production in India, compound growth rate was used. (B) Compound growth rate LnY= a+bt CGR(r) = [Antilog b-1]*100 (C) Total Cost of Cultivation To examine the economies of banana cultivation cost of cultivation were calculated. Cost of cultivation included variable and fixed costs. The method adopted for computing the different cost items is described below: C1. Variable Costs (a) Suckers/corms: Farm produced suckers were evaluated at the village level prices prevalent at the time of planting. For the purchased corms, the actual rates paid by the sample farmers were used.

Page 234

M.Uma Gowri et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 234-240

(b)

Farmyard manure: Farm produced manure was accounted for at the prices prevalent during the time of sowing, or at actual rates paid by the sample farmers, whenever purchased. (c) Fertilizers and farmers were taken. (d) Casual Labour: Casual Labour charges paid at the prevailing wage rates per day (eight hours) for men, women and bullock pair were considered. (e) Family labour: Family labour was evaluated at the prevailing wage rates of hired labour at the village level. (f) Women labour: Women labour was converted in to man day equivalents based on the ratio of wage rates between men plant protection chemicals: Costs of fertilizers and plant protection chemicals actually paid by the labour and women labour ( 0.60 man days) (g) Interest on variable cost: the interest was computed at seven per cent, charged for the crop loan lending rate in the study area for a period of one year as most expenditure are incurred in the early period of the crop growth. C2. Fixed Costs (a) Depreciation charges: Depreciation charges on implements/machines were calculated using the straight-line method, i.e., by dividing the original cost of item (less salvage value) by the expected life of the item. (b) Land revenue: Land revenue at the rates levied by the government was considered and allocation of the cost was done in proportion to the area under the crop. (c) Rental value of land: It was imputed by taking into account the prevailing rents in the study area per hectare per annum for banana. (d) Interest on fixed investment: It was evaluated at the interest rate charged for the long term loans (12 per cent). C3. Returns (a) Gross returns: Per hectare gross returns was calculated based on what the sample farmers realized actually at the market prices for the quantum of the produce in rupees. (b) Net return over variable cost: It was calculated by taking into account the gross returns subtracting the variable costs. (c) Net return over total cost: It was calculated by taking into account gross returns subtracting the total costs. (d) Cost of production per quintal or ton or kg: This was calculated by dividing the total cost per hectare by the yield per hectare (quintal/tones/kg). (D) Price Spread Analysis Information was collected from the individual farmers and traders. The costs would include the transport, weighing, loading and unloading, packing, storage, spoilage, commission charges and other expenses incurred for marketing the produce. In the process of marketing of fruits, the difference between price paid by the consumer and that received by the banana producer for an equivalent quantity of banana was defined as “Price Spread”. Profits of the various market functionaries involved in moving the produce from the initial point of production till it reached the ultimate consumer were recorded. In general, Sum-of-Average Gross Margin method was used in the estimation of price spread. (E) Sum-of-Average Gross Margin Method The average gross margins of all the intermediaries were added to obtain the total marketing margin as well as the break up of the consumer’s rupee. N MT = Σ [{ Si – Pi}] i=1 Qi Where, MT = Total Marketing Margin Si = Sale value of a product for ith intermediary Pi = Purchase value paid by the ith intermediary Qi = Quantity of the product handled by the ith intermediary i = 1, 2, 3 … N (Number of intermediaries involved in the market channel) IV. Results and Discussion Table 1. Compound growth rate Year

Area

Production

Productivity

1951-1960

1.88

1.13

-0.75

1961-1970

3.78

4.88

1.10

1971-1980

2.20

3.52

1.32

1981-1990

1.44

4.05

2.61

Page 235

M.Uma Gowri et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 234-240

1991-2000

2.29

5.09

2.8

2001-2010

5.80

9.57

3.77

Compound growth rate of banana area was 1.88 in the year 1951-60 and it increased to 3.78 in the year 1961-70 and decreased to 2.20 in the year 1971-80 and increased to 5.80 in 2001-10. In the same way production of banana also increased from 1.13 in the year 1951-60 to 4.88 in the year 1961-70, and decreased to 3.52 and shown an increasing trend from 1971-80 to 2001-10. Productivity of banana has shown an increasing trend from -0.75 in the year 1951-60 to 3.77 in the year 2001-10. Trends in Area, Production and Productivity 12 10 8

Area

Prodn

Pdv

2 0 -2

Table 2. Compound Growth Rate values for Area Production and Productivity in Tamil Nadu Year

Area

Production

Productivity

1971-1980

-0.81

9.49

10.3

1981-1990

4.4

12.5

8.1

1991-2000

2.76

3.26

0.5

2001-2010

9.65

11.45

1.8

Compound growth rate of banana area in Tamil Nadu was -0.81 in the year 1971-80 and it increased to 4.4 in the year 1981-90 and decreased to 2.76 in the year 1991-00 and increased to 9.65 in 2001-10. In the same way production of banana also increased from 9.49 in the year 1971-80 to 12.5 in the year 1981-90, and decreased to 3.26 and shown an increasing tend to 11.45 in the year 2001-10. Productivity of banana shown decreasing trend from 10.3 in the year 1971-80 to 0.5 in the year 1991-2000 and increased to 1.8 in the year 2001-10. Table 3. Cost of Cultivation of banana (Rs/ha) S.No A

Particulars Variable cost

Planting material

Labour

Manures and Fertilizers

Staking

Plant protection chemicals

Fixed cost

Cost of cultivation (A+B)* (Rs./ha) Banana yield (tons/ha) Cost of production/kg Average price received (Rs/kg) Total income (Rs./ha) Net income (Rs./ha)

7 8 9 10 11

Nendran 103716.53 (86.52) 3723.75 (3.11) 62536.81 (52.17) 25795.61 (21.52) 10338.63 (8.62) 1321.71 (1.10) 16165.105 (13.48) 119881.63 (100) 28 4.28

Kathali 85745.02 (85.71) 3300.25 (3.30) 49171.56 (49.15) 18145.44 (18.14) 14023.87 (14.02) 1103.80 (1.10) 14300.69 (14.29) 100045.71 (100) 24 4.16

Poovan 73824.39 (85.22) 2855.36 (3.30) 41172.53 (47.53) 15495.54 (17.89) 13253.56 (15.30) 1047.24 (1.21) 12800.23 (14.78) 86624.62 (100) 23 3.76

8.72 244384 124502.37

7.68 184368 84322.29

7.31 168153 81528.38

Page 236

M.Uma Gowri et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 234-240

From the above table, it could be inferred that for all the three varieties namely Nendran, Kathali and Poovan, the cost of labour and manures and fertilizers were found to be comparatively higher. It could also be observed that the net income earned by the farmers was higher in Nendran compared to other varieties. The cost of staking for the variety Kathali was found to be much higher than Nendran and Poovan varieties. It could also be inferred that the sample farmers spent the least on the plant protection chemicals for all the varieties. The cost of production of Nendran and Kathali per kg was found to be higher i.e. Rs.4.28 and Rs.4.16 respectively and it was Rs.3.76 for Poovan. The gross income and net income realized for Nendran was considerably higher as a result of higher yield obtained even as the cost of cultivation per hectare remained around rupees one lakh per hectare for all varieties. V. Marketing Channel and Price Spread (A) Different Market Channels for selling Banana The analysis of price spread in different market channels of sale of banana are presented in Tables 9 to 11. The results would reveal that the following channels were in prevalent in the study area. Channel 1: Producer → Commission agent →Wholesaler → Retailer → Consumer Channel 2: Producer → Wholesaler → Retailer → Consumer Channel 3: Producer → Pre harvest contractor →Wholesaler → Retailer → Consumer Table 4. Channel 1(Rs/tons) Particulars

Nendran

Per cent

Kathali

Per cent

Poovan

Per cent

Gross price received

8728

52.09

7682

54.92

7311

60.96

Sorting/Grading

53.33

0.31

0.35

25.36

0.21

Loading/ unloading

125.36

0.74

150.33

1.07

195.33

1.62

Transport cost

150

0.89

185.33

1.32

225.36

1.94

Commission Charges

675

4.02

360

2.57

350

2.73

Weighing charges

82.2

0.49

120

0.85

125.36

1.87

Spoilage loss

85.3

0.50

110

0.75

100

0.83

Marketing cost

1171.19

6.99

975.66

6.97

1021.41

8.52

Net price received

7556.81

45.10

6706.34

47.95

6289.59

52.47

Purchase price

8728

52.09

7682

54.43

7311

60.96

Transport cost

155.36

0.92

195.63

1.39

250.95

2.93

Weighing charges

82.5

0.49

125.36

0.61

125.33

1.07

Spoilage loss

56.33

0.33

150.11

1.11

50.55

0.42

Marketing cost

294.19

1.75

471.1

3.28

426.83

3.71

Margin

4513

26.93

2194

15.99

1655

13.78

Sale price

13241

79.06

9876

70.60

8966

74.94

Purchase price

13241

79.03

9876

70.60

8966

74.94

Sorting/Grading

122.3

0.73

155.22

1.15

180.22

1.88

Transport cost

185.9

1.10

250.6

1.79

225.33

1.87

Spoilage loss

154.36

0.92

180.33

1.69

80.33

0.67

Marketing cost

462.56

2.76

586.15

4.17

485.88

4.05

Margin

3512

20.96

4111

29.58

3020

25.19

Sale price

16753

100

13987

100

11986

100

Producer

Wholesaler (through commission agent)

Retailer

Page 237

M.Uma Gowri et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 234-240

Price paid by the Consumer

16753

100

13987

100

11986

100

Price Spread

8025

47.90187

6305

45.57

4675

39.04

Table 5. Channel 2 (Rs/tons) Particulars

Nendran

Per cent

Kathali

Per cent

Poovan

Per cent

9214

58.36

8100

59.72

7723

63.60

150.22

0.95

175.32

1.29

150.23

1.24

0.00

Loading/ unloading

200.33

1.27

189.36

1.40

185.63

1.53

Transport cost

250.22

1.58

250.33

1.85

245.63

2.02

Weighing charges

100.23

0.63

125.36

0.92

150.26

1.24

Spoilage loss

50.33

0.32

100

0.74

86.32

0.71

Marketing cost

751.33

4.76

840.37

6.20

818.07

6.74

Net price received

8462.67

53.60

7259.63

53.52

6904.93

56.86

Purchase price

9214

58.36

8100

59.72

7723

63.60

Transport cost

200.36

1.27

200.23

1.48

195.36

1.61

Weighing charges

150.36

0.95

150.32

1.11

146.98

1.21

Spoilage loss

52.36

0.33

56.34

0.42

45.63

0.38

Marketing cost

403.08

2.55

406.89

3.00

387.97

3.20

Margin

2020

12.79

1131

8.34

1142

9.40

Sale price

11234

71.15

9231

68.06

8865

73.01

11234

71.15

9231

68.06

8865

73.01

210

1.33

220.36

1.62

256.39

2.11

Transport cost

250.36

1.59

275.56

2.03

295.36

2.43

Spoilage loss

100

0.63

150.32

1.11

154.66

1.27

560.36

3.55

646.24

4.76

706.41

5.82

Producer Gross price received Sorting/Grading Packing

Wholesaler (Directly)

Retailer Purchase price Sorting/Grading

Marketing cost Margin

4555

28.85

4333

31.94

3278

26.99

Sale price

15789

100.00

13564

100.00

12143

100.00

Price paid by the Consumer

15789

100.00

13654

100.66

12143

100.00

Price Spread

6575

41.64

5554

40.95

4420

36.40

Table 6. Channel 3 (Rs/tons) Particulars Producer

Nendran

Per cent

Kathali

Per cent

Poovan

Per cent

8200

48.81

6875

48.08

6576

46.31

Purchase price

8200

48.81

6875

48.08

6576

46.31

Harvesting

1100

6.55

1250

8.74

1000

7.04

Sorting/Grading

158

0.94

79.55

0.56

100

0.70

Loading/ unloading

280.33

1.67

120.23

0.84

220.33

1.55

Transport cost

150.66

0.90

250.33

1.75

250.62

1.76

Price received by producer Pre harvest Contractor

Page 238

M.Uma Gowri et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 234-240

Weighing charges

145.22

0.86

85.26

0.60

125.33

0.88

Spoilage loss

200.35

1.19

224.31

1.57

180.52

1.27

Marketing cost

2034.56

12.11

2009.68

14.05

1876.8

13.22

Margin

2600

15.48

1914

13.38

2300

16.20

Sale price

10800

64.29

8789

61.46

8876

62.51

Purchase price

10800

64.29

8789

61.46

8876

62.51

Transport cost

250.33

1.49

275.55

1.93

256.96

1.81

Weighing charges

150.33

0.89

175.22

1.23

154.33

1.09

Spoilage loss

89.66

0.53

58.88

0.41

75.66

0.53

Marketing cost

Wholesaler

490.32

2.92

509.65

3.56

486.95

3.43

Margin

2623

15.61

3754

26.25

3466

24.41

Sale price

13423

79.90

12543

87.71

12342

86.92

13423

79.90

12543

87.71

12342

86.92

100

0.60

50.66

0.35

150.26

1.06

Transport cost

224.66

1.34

155.66

1.09

145.66

1.03

Spoilage loss

125.33

0.75

120.33

0.84

135.86

0.96

Marketing cost

449.99

2.68

326.65

2.28

431.78

3.04

Margin

3850.01

22.92

1773.35

12.40

2268.22

15.97

16800

100.00

14300

100.00

14200

100.00

16800

100.00

14300

100.00

14200

100.00

Retailer Purchase price Sorting/Grading

Sale price Price paid by the Consumer

The results of the analysis are presented in table 9 to 11. From the tables, it could be observed that in channel 1 for all the varieties, the commission charges incurred by the producers were found to be around five per cent of the gross price received by them. The net price received by the farmers was found to be higher for Nendran in channel 2 (Rs.9214) compared to channel 1 (Rs.8278). Since producers sold to pre harvest contractor in channel 3, the net price received by the farmers for Nendran (Rs.8200), Kathali (Rs.6875) and Poovan (Rs.6576) was lower when compared with channel 1 and channel 2. The net price received by the producers in channel 2 was observed to be comparatively higher for all the three varieties than that of channel 1 and channel 3. The cost incurred by wholesalers for the loading/unloading, transport and weighing were fond to be higher for Nendran (Rs.471.1) followed by Poovan (Rs.486) in channel1 and channel 3, respectively. Whereas the cost spent by the retailers was observed to be higher for Poovan (Rs.706.41) in channel 2 and followed by Nendran (Rs. 586.15) in channel 1. The net price received by the producers was found to be higher in channel 2 compared than other two channels. The analysis would thus reveal that, if the producers directly sold the produce to wholesaler rather than to pre harvest contractor or local traders, or through commission agent generally, they would get more profit. Conclusion  Improved technologies needed to enable farmers to grow more banana on limited land with reduced Cost of cultivation.  The cost and returns analysis reveals that higher net returns was realized in Nendran variety.  Varieties suitable for export, higher yield potential and better quality will help increase average yields.  Higher price fluctuations can be avoided by going for proper storage facilities, monitoring, controlling movement of banana.  Proper measures to be taken for stabilizing the price fluctuation, which will improve standard of living of farmers. References [1] [2] [3]

Apte.D.P., “ Transport and Marketing Costs of Banana and Onion”, Agricultural Marketing, 2(3), pp.19-25, 1969. Babhulkar. N.N., “Marketing of Banana in Thane District of Maharastra”, The Bihar Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 4(2): pp.20-22, 1998 Bagde, N.T., V.N. Autkar, and C.A. Vyawahare, “Dynamics of Marketing of Selected Fruits in Nagpur”, The Bihar Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 4(1): pp.221-227, 1996.

Page 239

M.Uma Gowri et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 234-240 [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11]

[12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20]

Baurah P.K and Barman R.N, “An Analysis of Marketing Margin, Price Spread and Marketing Efficiency of Cauliflower in Barpeta District, Assam”, The Bihar Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 9(2): pp.12-14, 2001. Chavan, A.A., S.P.Kalyankar, S.V.Sindle and P.K.Wakle, “A Study on Marketing of Banana in Parbhani Market of Maharashtra State”, The Bihar Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 9(3): pp.316-318, 2001. Jaya S. Anand., “Pepper Marketing by Cooperatives – A Case study”, Indian Cooperative Review, 2894): pp.303-310, 1995. Jagdish Prasad, “Vegetables Production and Marketing in Bihar: A Farm Level Study”, The Bihar Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 9(3): pp.225-236, 2001. Ladaniya, M.S., Vinod Wanjari and Bipin Chandra Mahalle, “Price Spread of Pomegranate”, Indian Journal of Agricultural Economics, 58(4): pp.800-811, 2004. Mohapatra S.C., “Production and marketing of onion in Bolangir district of Orissa”, The Bihar Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 9(2): pp.25-26, 2001. Nadwadkar, D.S., “Marketing efficiency and price spread of Vegetables in Western Maharashtra” Indian Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 5(2): pp.178-184, 1991. Rajavel., “Evaluation of Operational Logistics for Delivery of Good Quality Carrots to Spencers Hypermarket Limited Chennai”, (Unpublished M.Sc.(Ag) thesis, submitted to Department of Agricultural Rural Management, Tamil Nadu Agricultural University, Coimbatore, 2005). Rajoo Ramalingha, A.K.D., “A Study on Supply Chain of Sapota from Chitradurga District of Karnataka”, (Unpublished MBA thesis, submitted to Tamil Nadu Agricultural University, Coimbatore, 2002). Rajput, A.M, A.R.Verma and Sachin Kuamr Jain, “Production and Marketing of Potato in Indore District of Madhya Pradesh”, The Bihar Journal of Agricultural Marketing, 9(1): pp.81-90, 2001. Senthilkumar., “Market Study on Mushrooms and Spawns”, (Unpublished M.Sc.(Ag) thesis, submitted to Department of Pathology, Tamil Nadu Agricultural University, Coimbatore, 1992). Singh. K and K.S.Kahlon., “Marketing Margin in Grapes in Punjab”, Agricultural Marketing, 11(4): pp.12-16, 1994. Surendranthan.K.K, N.K.Ramasamy, P.Radhakrishnan and J.S.Nair., “Value Added Products from Ripe Banana: Banana Juice and Ripe Banana Powder”, BARC, Founders Day Special Issue, No.249, 2003. University of Madras, Agro-Economic Research, “Marketing of Fruits and Vegetables in and Around Chennai”, Agricultural Situation in India, 11(7): pp.475-478, 2003. www.tngov.in www.fao.in www.indiastat.com

Page 240

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Sustainable Development through Cloud Computing Mr. Biplab Biswas Assistant Professor, Faculty of Management, Disha Institute of Management and Technology, Raipur, Chhattisgarh, INDIA. Abstract: Sustainable development is one of the most important societal challenges of this century. One global trend with significant implications for sustainable development is the extraordinarily rapid development and application of information and communication technology. To help understand the concept, this paper develops a conceptual framework of the positive and negative linkages between Cloud computing and sustainability. This paper will also help to know how the cloud computing technology can help in less consumption of power in Information and Communication Technology segment of an organization. In this paper I shall discuss how the different types and different services of Cloud computing can be used as the tool for sustainable development and for betterment of our daily life. This concept of sustainability will help any organization to use the Information and Communication Technology in a better way. The concept of “pay and use when need comes” will also help the organization to minimizes the use of funds for occasional and less sensitive services for them as well as their customers. Though a meticulous study is conducted to establish the concept, a full length research might reveal some more aspects of the same concept. Keywords: Sustainable development, Cloud computing, Information and Communication Technology, Organizational development, Service. I. Introduction Improving energy efficiency isn’t just good for the environment; it’s good for economic growth, says a World Bank report, It states that sustainable development is “Development that meets the needs of the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs.”(World Commission on Environment and Development’s). Sustainable development promotes the idea that social, environmental, and economic progresses are all attainable within the limits of our earth’s natural resources. Sustainable development approaches everything in the world as being connected through space, time and quality of life. Cloud computing has revolutionized the IT industry for the past decade and is still developing creative ways to solve current problems. Innovations such as cloud storage and non-native applications are unimaginable 10 years ago but a reality nowadays. Companies and research institutes are slowly moving to the cloud to address their computing needs. The adaptation of cloud computing services and technologies will assist in the reduction of capital expenditure and carbon footprint (Grossman 2009), and therefore highlights the importance of sustainable corporate responsibility, Herbert and Erickson (2009) contended that the realization of cloud computing in businesses may eliminate the need for full time help desk and server support. II. Sustainable Development Sustainability educator Michael Thomas Needham referred to 'Sustainable Development' ``as the ability to meet the needs of the present while contributing to the future generations' needs.'' The central principle of ‘Sustainable Development’ is living within out environment limits and minimizing the use of facilities which provokes the degradation of environment resources and living condition of mankind. But our focus of sustainable development is much broader than just the environment. It means our focus should be pointed on ensuring a strong, healthy and a more responsible society. This means meeting the various desires of mankind in existing and future communities, promoting personal welfare, social cohesion and inclusion, and creating equal opportunity. A sustainable development approach can bring many benefits in the short to medium term, for example: Health & Transport - Instead of driving, switching to walking or cycling for short journeys will save you money, improve your health and is often just as quick and convenient. Again if we go for client server application in our office instead of stand-alone PCs, it will cost less and also consume less power.

Page 241

Biplab Biswas, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 241-248

Last but not the least, if we invest in cloud computing facilities, it will minimize the investment as well as power consumption. So the development is a necessity for a single human being to an organization to the whole human community, but we should also take care of the fact that all these activities does not hamper needs of future generations to come. III. Cloud Computing Cloud computing is an sprouting model which is allowing outsourcing of all IT needs through Internet facility. It allows fast application development and testing for small companies that cannot afford large investments on IT infrastructure. National Institute of Standards and Technology (NIST) defines Cloud computing as follows: “Cloud computing is a model for enabling convenient, on-demand network access to a shared pool of configurable computing resources (e.g., networks, servers, storage, applications, and services), (National Institute of Standards and Technology Gaithersburg, 2011) that can be rapidly provisioned and released with minimal management effort or service provider interaction. This Cloud model promotes availability and is composed of five essential characteristics, three service models, and four deployment models.” A. The characteristics of cloud computing A.1. Virtualized: Resources (i.e. compute, storage, and network capacity) in Clouds are virtualized and it is achieved at various levels including VM (Virtual Machine) and Platform levels (Kamble and Nikam, 2013). A.2. Service-Oriented: Cloud is implemented using Service-Oriented Architecture model where all the capabilities/components are accessible over the network as a service. Whether it is software, platform or infrastructure everything can be accessed as a service (Kamble and Nikam, 2013).. A.3. Elastic: Resources (i.e. compute, storage, and network capacity) required for Cloud applications can be dynamically provisioned and varied i.e., increase or decrease at runtime depending on user requirements (Kamble and Nikam, 2013). A.4. Dynamic and Distributed: Although Cloud resources are virtualized, they are often distributed to facilitate the delivery of high-performance and/or reliable Cloud services. These resources are flexible and can be adapted according to customer’s requirements such as software, network configuration, etc (Kamble and Nikam, 2013). A.5. Shared (Economy of Scale): Clouds are shared infrastructure where resources serve multiple customers with dynamic allocation according to their application’s demand. This sharing model is also termed as “multitenant” model (Kamble and Nikam, 2013). A.6. Market-Oriented (Pay as you go): In Cloud computing, customers pay for services on a pay-per-use (or pay-as-you-go) basis. This characteristic addresses the utility dimension of cloud computing. That means, Cloud services are offered as “metered” services where providers have an accounting model for measuring the use of the services, which helps in development of different pricing plans and models. The accounting model helps in the control and optimization of resource usage (Kamble and Nikam, 2013). A.7. Autonomic: To provide highly reliable services, Clouds exhibit autonomic behaviour by managing themselves in case of failures or the performance degradation (Kamble and Nikam, 2013). B. Components of Cloud Computing This stack explanation is a model for defining and refining the concept of cloud computing

Fig. 1: Cloud computing components. While many in the industry can debate the components, there are 11 major categories or patterns of cloud computing technology: (a) Storage-as-a-service (b) Database-as-a-service (c) Information-as-a-service

Page 242

Biplab Biswas, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 241-248

(d) Process-as-a-service (e) Application-as-a-service (f) Platform-as-a-service (g) Integration-as-a-service (h) Security-as-a-service (i) Management/governance-as-a-service (j) Testing-as-a-service (k) Infrastructure-as-a-service B.1. Storage-as-a-service: (also known as disk space on demand), as you may expect, is the ability to leverage storage that physically exists at a remote site but is logically a local storage resource to any application that requires storage. This is the most primitive component of cloud computing and is a component or pattern that is leveraged by most of the other cloud computing components (Ganore, 2013). B.2. Database-as-a-service: (DaaS) provides the ability to leverage the services of a remotely hosted database, sharing it with other users and having it logically function as if the database were local. Different models are offered by different providers, but the power is to leverage database technology that would typically cost thousands of dollars in hardware and software licenses (Ganore, 2013). B.3. Information-as-a-service is the ability to consume any type of information, remotely hosted, through a well-defined interface such as an API. Examples include stock price information, address validation, and credit reporting (Ganore, 2013). B.4. Process-as-a-service: is remote resource that can bind many resources together, such as services and data, either hosted within the same cloud computing resource or remotely, to create business processes. You can think of a business process as a meta-application that spans systems, leveraging key services and information that are combined into a sequence to form a process. These processes are typically easier to change than are applications and thus provide agility to those who leverage these process engines that are delivered on demand (Ganore, 2013). B.5. Application-as-a-service (AaaS): also known as software-as-a-service (SaaS), is any application that is delivered over the platform of the Web to an end user, typically leveraging the application through a browser. While many people associate application-as-a-service with enterprise applications such as Salesforce SFA, office automation applications are indeed applications-as-a-service as well, including Google Docs, Gmail, and Google Calendar (Ganore, 2013). B.6. Platform-as-a-service (PaaS): is a complete platform, including application development, interface development, database development, storage, testing, and so on, delivered through a remotely hosted platform to subscribers. Based on the traditional time-sharing model, modern platform-as-a-service providers provide the ability to create enterprise-class applications for use locally or on demand for a small subscription price or for free (Ganore, 2013). B.7. Integration-as-a-service: is the ability to deliver a complete integration stack from the cloud, including interfacing with applications, semantic mediation, flow control, integration design, and so on. In essence, integration-as-a-service includes most of the features and functions found within traditional enterprise application integration (EAI) technology but delivered as a service(Ganore, 2013). B.8. Security-as-a-service, as you may have guessed, is the ability to deliver core security services remotely over the Internet. While the typical security services provided are rudimentary, more sophisticated services such as identity management are becoming available (Ganore, 2013). B.9. Management/governance-as-a-service (MaaS and GaaS): is any on-demand service that provides the ability to manage one or more cloud services. These are typically simple things such topology, resource utilization, virtualization, and uptime management. Governance systems are becoming available as well, offering, for instance, the ability to enforce defined policies on data and services (Ganore, 2013). B.10. Testing-as-a-service (TaaS): is the ability to test local or cloud-delivered systems using testing software and services that are remotely hosted. It should be noted that while a cloud service requires testing unto itself, testing-as-a-service systems have the ability to test other cloud applications, Web sites, and internal enterprise systems, and they do not require a hardware or software footprint within the enterprise (Ganore, 2013). B.11. Infrastructure-as-a-service (IaaS): is actually data center-as-a-service, or the ability to remotely access computing resources. In essence, you lease a physical server that is yours to do with as you will and, for all practical purposes, is your data center, or at least part of a data center. The difference with this approach versus more mainstream cloud computing is that instead of using an interface and a metered service, you have access to the entire machine and the software on that machine. In short, it is less packaged (Ganore, 2013). C. Cloud Computing Deployment Models From above discussions, we can say that Cloud computing is a model of offering on-demand services to end users. Clouds are deployed on physical infrastructure where Cloud middleware is implemented for delivering service to customers. Such an infrastructure and middleware differ in their services, administrative domain and

Page 243

Biplab Biswas, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 241-248

access to users. Therefore, the Cloud deployments are classified mainly into three types: Public Cloud, Private Cloud and Hybrid Cloud (Figure 2). C.1 Public Clouds Public Cloud is the most common deployment model where services are available to the users who do have access of Internet. To support these kind of users the service providing companies have built large data centers comprising of huge amount of servers with high processing speed and more crash tolerance capability, . Some of the famous public Clouds are Amazon Web Services (AWS), Google AppEngine, and Microsoft Azure. In this category of deployment model the users are charged as per their usage pattern and amount by the providers. A public Cloud can offer any of the three kinds of services amongst the 11 available components/categories. For example, Amazon EC2 is a public Cloud which provides infrastructure as a service to its customers, Google AppEngine is a public Cloud supplying an application development platform as a service, and Salesforce.com is public Cloud supplying software as a service to its customers. Public Cloud used to offer very good solutions to its customers having small organization or with occasional infrastructure usage of IT as per the demand, since these Clouds provide a very good option to handle peak loads on the local infrastructure and for an effective capacity planning. The fundamental characteristic of public Clouds is its multi-tenancy, which is essentially achieved using sophisticated virtualization at various level of the software stack. Because of the fact that it is a public cloud the management should take care of the security issues and the good quality of services even in the peak hours. To achieve this objective a great amount of the resources in terms of infrastructure is devoted to monitor the cloud resources, to bill the usage according to the use of the facility by the users and to keep track of their complete history of the cloud infrastructure usage of individual users (Garg and Buyya, 2011). C.2 Private Clouds In the last section we saw that the public clouds are really beneficial for various kind of usage for cutting the Information Technology costs such as service, software, platform etc., but there are still many scenarios where some organizations may also want to control and maintain their own clouds catering to their particular requirements. For example, the health care industry needs to maintain many confidential medical data of the patients which should not be stored in public infrastructure. In these cases, private Clouds are deployed within the premise of the organizations to provide Information Technology services to its internal users and management. The private Cloud services offer greater control over the infrastructure, improving security and service flexibility because its access is restricted to one or few organizations. But this kind of cloud has its own inherent limitations to the end users application i.e. inability to scale elastically on demand as can be done using pubic Cloud services. An organization can buy more machines according to expanding needs of its users, but this cannot be done as fast and seamlessly as it can be done with the help of the public Clouds. This practical problem provokes the emergence of hybrid deployments for Clouds through which the organizations can reap the benefits of both private and public Clouds are made available to the organization (Garg and Buyya, 2011). C.3 Hybrid Clouds Hybrid Clouds is that kind of deployment which emerged due to diffusion of both public and private Cloudsâ&#x20AC;&#x; advantages to the users. In this deployment model, the organizations outsource their non-critical information and information technology processing tasks to the public Cloud, while keeping information and information technology processing tasks in their control by deploying the private cloud. So with this facility the organizations can utilize their existing IT infrastructure for maintaining sensitive information within the premises, and whenever require maintaining their resources and other kind of IT related tasks using public Clouds infrastructure. These public cloud resources or services are temporarily leased in peak load times and then released. The hybrid Cloud, in general, applies to services related to IT infrastructure rather than software services (Garg and Buyya, 2011).

Fig. 2: Cloud computing modeling

Page 244

Biplab Biswas, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 241-248

IV. Innovativeness in usage trends enabled by the cloud computing (http://www.ccianet.org/): A. Work product can “follow the sun” When and organization is using any one of deployment models, they can store their information remotely. In this way the company enables greater productivity and efficiency by allowing users around the world to collaborate on projects and access their information. For the Multinational companies, when employees are working from different parts of the world, they can seamlessly pick their job and information anytime and from anywhere as per their time availability. B. Workloads can “follow the moon” When we use the facilities of any Information Technology infrastructures, it generates a huge amount of heat and consumes power. For this reasons the actual storage and computation of the information can move to locations that require least energy usage. As the servers’ especially high-end ones, generates significant amount of heat and require vast amounts of energy to keep their hardware cool. Having workloads “follow the moon” (i.e., migrate to data centers where it is currently night and relatively cooler areas) means reduced energy consumptions and expenditure. C. Workloads can “follow the law”. Now come to the legal aspects of it. The ease of moving data online allows workloads to be located where the regulatory and legal landscape is best suited for the task at hand. This dynamic places a heightened importance on policy makers in countries seeking to derive the benefits and profits associated with cloud computing. V. Why cloud computing is the prime segment to follow in future? A. Time and Money In cloud computing the users do have the advantages of centralized system and updates information in real time. Business organizations need to access the sensitive data quick to gain competitive advantages in business. So they are grabbing this opportunity and harness the efficiency of the cloud. For example, medical researches that needed months of in-house number crunching moved to distributed systems, significantly reducing computing time and expenses(Stewart, Kennedy, 2013). Email is no longer the only way to send information across teams in and out of the company. When you need to share large sized document, you can not do it through email. Systems such as Google Drive, Zoho and Trello are reducing costs of running native applications and updates information as they change (More, 2013). Now the decision makers can access any data from anywhere with a very minimum cost and more importantly with lesser consumption of power thus less carbon emission and still with no time. This features helping them to take the decisions in lesser time. B. People and Collaboration Some years ago, telecommuting usually meant taking home tons of paper works and communicating with other teams members through telephone lines and discussing the issues. This was not a efficient way of competitive collaborative decision making nowadays. Essentially, there was still a need for teams to meet up and collate tasks and outputs. With the conception of the cloud, telecommuting evolved to online collaboration between distributed teams (More, 2013). It is no longer impossible to work with people located in different areas, sometimes different countries, during office hours or even outside office hours. Teams now consist of members distributed across large geographic areas and very easily taking decisions on any issue. As discussed above, the capability of different types of cloud to update information in real time, providing services or infrastructure enable the employees or managers to address issues immediately. Nowadays working together no longer means meeting up in the boardroom or going for traditional telephonic conversations. IP Telephony, such as Skype and Google Hangout, provides a platform that allows team members to discuss tasks without stepping a inch outside their cabins. With all its economical and time benefits, don’t forget it also reducing the carbon emission by lesser use of power. C. Replacing Hardware When organizations use cloud computing they used to relocate information and data systems to the cloud, it not only saves money but reduces wasted resources or the organizations. Companies no longer need to purchase hardware and systems that need installation and maintenance. When organizations hire on-demand cloud services such as Amazon Cloud, companies reduce the cost of purchasing new machines and installing in-house systems. In-house data centers are usually equipped to handle peak hours, such as during product release of online retail stores. The additional resources allocated for high-demand hours are not usually used in daily operations. Information technology resources on the cloud can reallocate these resources to clients who need it, saving company dollars by only paying what is used and avoiding the purchase of machines that will not be useful in the long run (More, 2013). It also saves a huge amount of power by sharing the resources at time when needed. Cloud service providers also have the ability to optimize their systems to reduce waste. They also have the capability of upgrading their systems according to service demands. This is usually very expensive for businesses to do and results in wasted resources. Fewer in-house machines means companies could redirect

Page 245

Biplab Biswas, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 241-248

funds towards improving other aspects of business operations. And thus it help them to go for sustainable development without hampering the need of future. D. Energy Efficient A study reported last year that clients of Salesforce, a fast-growing cloud computing giant, produced 95 percent less carbon compared to companies with systems in their premises."The Salesforce community saved an estimated 170,900 tons of carbon in 2010—the equivalent of taking 37,000 cars off the road, or avoiding the consumption of 19.5 million gallons of gas." said Marc Benioff, Salesforce’s chairman and CEO. A 2010 study from Accenture, Microsoft and WSP Environment and Energy reported a huge impact of the cloud on CO2 emissions. They found out that businesses with systems and applications on the cloud could reduce per-user carbon footprint by 30 percent for large companies and 90 percent for small businesses.So we can say that by investing in cloud computing companies not only helping their needs but also they are taking care of environment issues by reducing the carbon emission to a great deal. E. Going Green Greenpeace pointed out in a recent study that while efficiency is increasing, a major variable is unnoticed: the energy source. The internal operations of data centers are "green" but it is superficial if the power source is nonrenewable, the report says. With the increasing demand for cloud computing, energy consumption is expected to increase by 12 percent each year. The energy sources are usually from coal and nuclear power plants which are not renewable. An analysis of Greenpeace showed that out of the 10 leading tech companies—Akamai, Amazon, Apple, Facebook, Google, HP, IBM, Microsoft, Twitter and Yahoo!—Akamai and Yahoo! are the most environmentfriendly and Apple the least. The report also highlighted Google's effort in "greening" its energy sources. Google Energy buys electricity from independent renewable power producers promoting projects tapping wind and solar energies (More, 2013). F. Datacenter level: Cooling, Hardware, Network, and Storage Due to the environmental factors, the rising energy cost and desire to get more result out of the existing investments are provoking the cloud providers to adopt the vest practice to establish their facility location more and greener. Many steps are being taken to achieve the best result. Like the smart construction of the datacenter and choosing of its location. There are two major factors in that one is energy supply and other is energy efficiency of equipments. Nowadays, the datacenters are being constructed in such a way that electricity can be generated using renewable sources such as sun and wind and in those geographical areas where the weather is not hot. Currently the cloud providers are establishing their datacenter based on the geographical features; climate, fibreoptic connectivity and access to a plentiful supply of affordable energy of the area. Since main concern of Cloud providers is business, energy source is also seen mostly in terms of cost not carbon emissions. Apart from the above concern, one big area of concern for a cloud datacenter is its cooling system that contributes to almost 1/3 of total energy consumption. Some research studies have shown that uneven temperature within datacenter can also lead significant decline in reliability of IT systems. In datacenter cooling, two types of approaches are used: air and water based cooling systems. In both approaches, it is necessary that they directly cool the hot equipment rather than entire room area. Thus newer energy efficient cooling systems are proposed based on liquid cooling. This way a great amount of energy is saved every year (More, 2013). VI. Comparison between the Cloud server and dedicated servers/ shared servers As per the statement of ‘https://www.profitbricks.com’, an IaaS provider organization we can go through the following comparison. Cloud server Operating System

Dedicated servers

Dedicated Operating System; Support any x86 compatible operating system (Unix, Linux, MS Windows, and more) Software Applications Customer can remotely install and manage any compatible software application Administrative Access Full Root access for Unix/Linux-based Servers. Full Administrative access for Windows Servers Remote OS Yes Install/Reinstall Remote Server Console Yes Access Remotely Reboot a Yes “frozen” Server Server Snapshots Customer can take a server snapshot before making changes to it. A simple mouse click will return server back to the original state if needed.

Dedicated Operating System; Most dedicated hosting services require you to select from a list of pre-approved OS and versions. Customer can remotely install and manage any compatible software application Root access for Unix Servers. Administrative access for Windows Servers Rarely

Server Performance

Performs comparable to most cloud servers.

Varies by cloud provider, some providers have very poor

Yes Sometimes No snapshot feature.

Page 246

Biplab Biswas, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 241-248 performance; other’s have performance that is the same or better than most dedicated servers. Data redundancy Varies by provider. Some offer no redundancy some offer same data center redundancy and others have multi-data center redundancy. Power redundancy Cloud servers run on a computing resource pool served by redundant power PDUs, redundant power UPSs, redundant power generators, and redundant power grids (not all data centers were built this way). Live hardware resource Most providers don’t offer on-demand vertical scaling with scaling no-reboot. With some providers you can add CPU cores and RAM without rebooting if the OS supports it.

Hardware upgrade

Some Cloud Computing providers were designed in a way that customers are informed that they must move their server and data. Other cloud providers will automatically migrate customers to another server without any downtime.

Costs

$25/month to $199+/month.

Lots of dedicated servers are on a single disk. Some dedicated servers are on a single parity disk (RAID 5) with no hot standby disk. Many dedicated servers still sold today have a single power supply. Some dedicated servers have dual power supplies but they are often on a single power PDU. Upgrading CPU, RAM, and/or disk space requires opening a support ticket shutting down the server, and waiting for the technician to update the hardware configuration resulting in downtime. Dedicated server hosting companies will often allow customers to run on old, out-dated hardware for a long time, when the servers do get replaced the customer is often forced to renew their agreement and select a new server, price and reinstall & re-configure everything. $99/month to $1500+month.

Now if we go through the following analysis among the shared servers and various deployment models we can understand the objective behind the implementation of cloud computing for sustainable development (www.brilliantthinking.net). Shared Hosting: Shared hosting is the starting point for most businesses. It offers a low-cost entry to market, but has pitfalls and usually offers little guarantee of reliability or support. Positive aspects

Negative aspects

Appears to offer a complete package No system admin skills required

Lack of support Lack of control

Cheap

Risk of poor performance Multiple points of failure

Virtual Private Servers: By using virtualization, a single server can be partitioned into what appear to be multiple servers. This provides you with a private (or dedicated) space on the server, as well as a dedicated amount of resources – disk space, compute cycles, bandwidth, etc. Positive aspects Negative aspects More Control Usually requires self-management, and therefore deeper system admin knowledge More Reliable Easier to break if you don’t have the skills, but this can be outsourced. Other virtual servers on your server may disrupt your service (e.g. bandwidth) Single point of failure (it is still only one server) Private Cloud: For larger enterprises, there is a need to ensure consistent performance and reliability. This is usually achieved through a set of clustered servers which share the load (load balancing) of the required performance. Positive aspects Complete Control Guaranteed Reliability through SLAs (if outsourced)

Negative aspects Expensive System admin skills essential unless the cluster is under a managed contract

No Single point of failure No external data security risk Corporate Governance Assured Public Cloud: Public Cloud Hosting is a large cluster of servers that provide all your hosting requirements in an elastic manner, scaling up and down as you need it in response to demand for your web applications or websites. Positive aspects Negative aspects Less Expensive So large that external factors may affect your site and may take a long time to resolve (see below) Fully managed by a third party, meaning better reliability Difficult to assess external data risks and corporate governance issues No performance issues – it scales as needed

Hybrid Cloud: A hybrid cloud is simply an environment that uses aspects of both private and public cloud services to deliver the required service. From the above discussion, we can see the advantages of using cloud computing over its other counterparts in terms of all the aspects which can affect the sustainable development of any organization.

Page 247

Biplab Biswas, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 241-248

VII. Conclusions and Future Directions The increase use of cloud computing in business development aggravating carbon emission form Information and communication technology, has lead to a series of discussion whether cloud computing is really green or not. From some research it is forecasted that the environmental footprint from data centers will triple between 2002 and 2020, which is currently 7.8 billion tons of CO2 per year (Kalange, 2011). There are reports on Green IT analysis of Clouds and datacenters that show that Cloud computing is “Green”, while others show that it will lead to alarming increase in Carbon emission. Thus, in this paper, we analyzed the benefits offered by Cloud computing by studying its original definitions and advantages, the services it provides to end users, and its deployment model. Then, we discussed the components of Clouds that contribute to carbon emission and the features of Clouds that make it “Green”. We also discussed several research efforts and technologies that increase the energy efficiency of various aspects of Clouds. For this study, we identified several unexplored areas that can help in maximizing the energy efficiency of Clouds from a holistic perspective. After analyzing the shortcoming of previous solutions, we proposed a Green Cloud Framework and presented some results for its validation. (Kalange, 2011). Even though our Green Cloud framework embeds various features to make Cloud computing much more Green, there are still many technological solutions are required to make it a reality. To enable the concept of sustainable development the organizations should use appropriate technology and deployment model of cloud computing. At the same time the service providers also should take care of the energy consumption by their datacenters by selecting the best alternative resources to set up a datacenter without hampering the environment. To enable the green Cloud datacenters, the Cloud providers need to understand and measure existing datacenter power and cooling designs, power consumptions of servers and their cooling requirements, and equipment resource utilization to achieve maximum efficiency. In conclusion, by simply improving the efficiency of equipment (Kalange, 2011). Cloud computing cannot be claimed to be Green. What is important is to make its usage more carbon efficient both from user and provider’s perspective. Cloud Providers need to reduce the electricity demand of Clouds and take major steps in using renewable energy sources rather than just looking for cost minimization. References [1]. [2].

[3].

[4]. [5].

[6]. [7]. [8]. [9].

[10]. [11]. [12].

[13]. [14]. [15]. [16]. [17]. [18]. [19]. [20]. [21]. [22]. [23].

Linthicum, D.S. (2010), Cloud Computing and SOA Convergence in Your Enterprise: A Step-by-Step Guide, Pearson Education, Inc Automatic virtual machine configuration for database workloads. Proceedings of ACM SIGMOD International Conference on Management of data, Vancouver, Canada Soror, A. A., Minhas, U. F., Aboulnaga, A., Salem, K., Kokosielis, P., and Kamath, S. 2008. Lightning: self-adaptive, energy-conserving, multi-zoned, commodity green Cloud storage system. In Proceedings of the 19th ACM International Symposium on High Performance Distributed computing (HPDC '10). ACM, New York, NY, USA. Kaushik, R. T., Cherkasova, L., Campbell, R., and Nahrstedt, K., 2010 An adaptive resource flowing scheme amongst VMs in a VM-based utility computing. Proceedings of IEEE International Conference on Computer and Information Technology, Fukushima, Japan Song, Y., Sun, Y., Wang, H., and Song, X. 2007.. A Taxonomy and Survey of Energy-Efficient Data Centers and Cloud computing Systems, Advances in Computers, M. Zelkowitz (ed), ISBN 13: 978-0-12-012141-0, Elsevier, Amsterdam, The Netherlands. Beloglazov, A, Buyya, R, Lee, YC, and Zomaya, A. 2011. A Survey of Green Networking Research, IEEE Communications Surveys and Tutorials, IEEE, USA (in press.) Bianzino, P., Chaudet, C., Rossi, D., and Rougier, J. (2011). 2011 Trends Report: Cloud Computing, December 30, 2010 by Joshua Beil, Bob Egan, Mark Fidelman, Jeffrey Kaplan, Karl Scott, Joe Tierney Cloud computing, Compute & communications Industry Associations, May,2011 Service Descriptions for Cloud Services - The Customer’s Perspective, Patrick Hoberg, fortiss GmbH, An-Institut TU München Guerickestr. 25, 80805 München, Jan Wollersheim, fortiss GmbH, An-Institut TU München Guerickestr. 25, 80805 München, Helmut Krcmar Technische Universität München Boltzmannstr. 3, Garching The Sustainability Potential of Cloud Computing: Smarter Design, Emma Stewart, John Kennedy, Autodesk Inc. IOSR Journal of Computer Engineering (IOSR-JCE), ISSN: 2278-0661, ISBN: 2278-8727, PP: 25-33, Kalange Pooja R “Energy efficient management of data centre resources for cloud computing:A vision,architectural elements and Open Challenges” Rajkumar Buyya,Anton Beloglazov,Jemal Abawajy Proc. of 9th IEEE International Symposium on Cluster Computing and the Grid (CCGrid 2009), Rio De Janeiro, Brazil,May 2009 http://www.accenture.com/SiteCollectionDocuments/PDF/Accenture_Sustainability_Cloud_Computing_TheEnvironmentalBene fitsofMovingtotheCloud.pdf, accessed on 27/02/2014 http://www.worldbank.org/en/news/feature/2014/02/18/energizing-green-cities-solutions-to-meet-demand-and-spark-economicgrowth, accessed on 25/02/2014 http://www.sustainabledevelopmentinfo.com/the-definition-of-sustainable-development/, accessed on 24/02/2014 http://cloudscorecard.bsa.org/2013/assets/PDFs/BSA_GlobalCloudScorecard2013.pdf, accessed on 27/02/2014 http://cloudscorecard.bsa.org/2013/assets/PDFs/BSA_GlobalCloudScorecard2013.pdf accessed on 24/02/2014 http://www.sd-commission.org.uk/ accessed on 25/02/2014 https://www.profitbricks.com/dedicated-server-vs-cloud, accessed on 27/02/2014 http://www.ccianet.org/wp-content/uploads/library/Cloud_Computing.pdf , accessed on 27/02/2014 http://www.iosrjournals.org/iosr-jce/papers/sicete-volume1/6.pdf , accessed on 26/02/2014 http://www.brilliantthinking.net/2009/10/16/cloud-vs-traditional-hosting/ accessed on 26/02/2014 http://www.ecoseed.org/living-green/16806-cloud-computing-information-technology-s-answer-to-sustainability, accessed on 25/02/2014.

Page 248

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Managerial Approach for the Reconquest of Public Space, Case of Constantine City and Its New Town Ali Mendjeli 1

KHALIL BOUHADJAR; 2NADIA CHABI Project Management Department;2Architecture Department 1&2 Faculty of Architecture and Urbanism, Constantine University 3 1 « Chez BENZERNADJI Mohamed », Cité 500 logements CNEP, BT° 47, N° 465, El Khroub, 25 100, Constantine 2 11 rue KOUICEM Abdelhak SMK, Constantine 1&2 Algeria 1

Abstract: Talk about urbanization consists in studying the city and the elements of urban fabric. Fundamental component of the urban environment and its image, the public space is the backdrop on which are articulated other urban functions. The master of its management, its production, its environmental dimension and its urban organization constitute the major challenge of the work on the city within the framework of the requalification of urban spaces. Algeria is experiencing a rapid urbanization where the Algerian city escapes to policy makers and planners revealing dysfunctions of the urban elements such as public space. From the old town to the present city through the colonial one, the public space has taken different forms reflecting the concerns of the society that gave it birth. After independence, the Algerian city has experienced rapid growth supported by the realization of dwellings through the great sets where public space is overshadowed. Today, faced with the problem of the reconquest of public space, many urban improvement operations are carried out in the context of sustainable development through an adequate managerial approach of the city especially in the city of Constantine with its traditional core, colonial fabric and its new town Ali Mendjeli. Keywords: public space; environmental dimension; old town; sustainable development; managerial approach; city of Constantine. I. Introduction This paper focuses on the urban public space in Algeria. Overshadowed by policy makers and town planners, the urban public space in Algeria no longer plays its role of fundamental component of the urban fabric. During the colonial period, the design of urban public spaces responded to the needs of European society obeying to the logic and the living of the settlers. Following the independence, facing the housing crisis, urban public spaces are designed using residual spaces after the dwelling occupancy. This approach has given rise to public spaces that are neglected, poorly designed and not consistent with the theoretical principles and the role that the public space has to play (or must play) in the urban fabric causing social problems and deterioration of the image of the city. To face this reality, Algeria has decided to take over public spaces through the operations of urban improvement. This paper argues that the success of these actions requires knowledge of the city (Constantine), fundamental requirements of project management and a sociological survey conducted among users. II. Use and Practical of Public Space Facing the effects of contemporaneity, public space knew significant changes as for its use, its environment, its dimensions, its treatment… With the increase of the vehicle use, public space accommodated a new use, which transformed its use, its dimensions, its treatment…, generating negative effects on the urban environment [1]. If certain foreign countries has managed to master these changes, others such as Algeria, are facing problems where public spaces and their treatment escape to the decision makers, to the designers, to the citizens.... Indeed, public space in Algeria knew problems where its design, its environmental quality, its materialization, its treatment, its management… are relegated to the second plan considering the most pressing challenges to which the country is facing. These problems of public space result in the lack of taking in charge, management, design, environmental treatment…, such as: the absence of differentiation in the treatments of spaces, of signalling to ensure a segregation between pedestrian and mechanical flows, the non-respect of the hierarchy principles of public spaces facilitating their appropriation and contributing to structure the city and to ensure the safety and its image. III. Public Space Between Old City and New Town Today, Constantine, city of bridges and the eastern capital of Algeria is suffering from pollution and degradation of public spaces (old and new) touching even the recent public spaces built in its new town Ali Mendjeli (Fgure N° 1 and N°2), whose design was supposed to be done in the context of sustainable development and

Page 249

Khalil Bouhadjar et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 249-253

environmental protection. Moreover, the situation of Constantine’s public spaces is critical pushing the authorities to think and to undertake effective actions in order to find the appropriate solutions for these problems. Figure 1: Urban public space of the medina Figure 2: Urban public space of the new town

Thus, with the A.P.W "Assemblée Populaire de la Wilaya" (city council) and in collaboration with the Commission "aménagement du territoire et urbanisme " (urban planning and urbanism) of the city of Constantine, a survey1 -in March, 2014- was carried out among the citizens of this city concerning public spaces, their state even after the operation of the urban improvement experienced by this city. The report supported by the survey reveals what follows [2]:  The absence of positive impact of the urban improvement ;  Nullity of actions and operations ;  The absence of quality in the results of the urban improvement work especially on the environmental quality ;  Dissatisfaction of the inhabitants as to the result of the urban improvement in particular environmental quality at the level of their districts;  The non-appropriation of improved spaces;  The non-accession of civil society because there is no dialogue or participation process of the citizens in the operation, this neglect gives them a feeling of discomfort, insecurity, faintness and great frustration ;  Inexistence of the specifications worked out by the control of work ;  Space cutting in areas and inconsistency of the interventions ;  The inexistence of coordination between the various actors generating a discordance between their various actions ;  A restricted operational culture towards the great operations that include the urban improvement work on public space, also, with the logic of the great operations. IV. The Summary of the Results of the Survey Concerning public spaces, the survey shows the following points: A. Not Equity Public spaces do not exist and even if they exist, several districts have no public space. The inhabitants complain about the long way that they must make to go there: the public spaces are far from the places of residence. For this reason, the 34% of surveyed people answered that the access is difficult in these spaces (graph n° 1). In addition, the average time put to reach that point is 15 minutes, but it should be noted that a significant number of 25, 5% make a ride of more than half an hour to arrive at these spaces (graph n° 2). Graph N°1 Accessibility 6% 34%

Easy 60%

Difficult No answer

Graph N°2 Time to Reach Public Spaces

This survey was done by two 2nd year PhD student in sustainable urban project management, its questionary was divided in two parts: the first part was about concertation and public spaces, the second one concerned accessibility and disabled people. The surveyed persons live in Constantine city. In the end, more than three hundred people were surveyed (62 % of them were men).

Page 250

Khalil Bouhadjar et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 249-253

23.4 %

25 20

17 %

12.8 %

15 8.5 %

8.5 % 6.4 %

2.1 %

0 No answer

2 minutes

5 minutes

6 10 minutes minutes

15 minutes

20 minutes

25 30 minutes minutes

45 minutes

B. Discomfort and Insecurity Transport, circulation and the immediate environment of these spaces constitute the major difficulty that the citizens are facing (graph n° 3). Safety is one of the principal causes, which make the access difficult to public spaces especially for women. Graph N°3 Comfort

31.9 %

21.3 %

10.6 %

No answer

Public gardens

Green spaces

2.1 %

Space

Public plot

Others

C. Management and Maintenance The best way of promoting and improving the accessibility to public spaces is to make them safe, to change citizens’ mentalities by ensuring animation and attractivity through ongoing maintenance actions of this type of spaces. It is also question to reduce the circulation and organize transport in order to decrease the distance between these spaces and residences without forgetting parking areas beside these spaces (graph n° 4). Graph N°4 Citizens’ suggestions 70

62.90%

60 50 37.10 %

37.10%

[VALEUR] % 14.30 %

11.40 % 5.70 %

10 0 Secure these spaces

Good citizenship

Taking care of Creating these spaces animations

Solve the trafic

Making more spaces near to residances

creating parkings spaces

V. Concertation and Public Space The fieldwork revealed the fact that the inhabitants are ready to take part in the operations of urban improvement of their public space: they propose several participative initiatives in the form of real actions led by associations of district in order to improve their space of life. They express a frustration as they are totally out of this important project concerning their space which is it gradually taken from them.

Page 251

Khalil Bouhadjar et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 249-253

VI. Environmental Dimension The law 03-10 of July 19th, 2003 relating to the environmental protection within the sustainable development sets up the PNAEDD “Plan National d’Action Environnementale et de Développement Durable (National plan of environmental action and sustainable development)”introduced legislative dispositions about protection of the living environment with a classification of spaces of leisure, parks and any space of collective interest.In this law, we find that the protection of the environment in a context of sustainable development aims to:  Fix the basic principles and rules of environmental management ;  Promote a sustainable national development by improving the living conditions and working to ensure and guarantee a healthy living environment ;  Prevent any pollution form or negative effects on the environment by guaranteeing the safeguard of its components ;  restore the damaged areas ;  Promote for a rational ecological use of available natural resources and the use of more suitable technologies ;  Strengthen the information with mediatisation, the sensitizing and the participation of the public and the different actors to the protection measures of the environment. VII. Proposals and Suggestions The taking into account of environmental dimension is guaranteed by the overall improvement of the environmental quality of spaces of life.... Only the urban planning of green spaces can improve and guarantee the quality of urban ecosystem by attenuating the problems of harmful effects and stress. At the level of the residential areas, the green screens in the form of dense and tight vegetation [3], can constitute landscapes embellishing the urban space while creating a microclimate and ensuring the soundproofing. Gazonnement and plantation of trees can contribute to the absorption of dust, and the attenuation of the microbes.  Energy and climate: supporting an adequate urban planning, energy effectiveness by taking in consideration topography, orientation and green species (contextualization);  Water: a good water management processes makes it possible to decrease the extension of the networks and the building oversizing. Such a management process contributes also to the quality of public spaces: - Allow the natural infiltration of rain water and to slow down their streaming ; - Implement techniques for the treatment of waste water and the re-use of rainwater.  Displacement: to develop public spaces which support means of soft transport [4] ;  Biodiversity and landscapes: conceive green spaces giving them a function and an ecological maintenance procedures ;  Waste: optimize installations to facilitate and improve the collection of waste ;  Polluted soils and sites: reinvest spaces in wasteland (evident depollution) ;  Noises and harmful effects: take into account sound dimension in the installations and materials used for the horizontal and vertical coatings ;  Risks: preserve the sectors with strong ecological value (slopes, wooded surfaces...) and to take into account the exposed areas to the various risks (flood, update…);  Project management and management: provide control of work (supervision and services decentralized of the state) with managers [5] specialized in the management of public spaces who master the following requirements: - Take part and attend the development and the refinement of the project from the mental idea to the operational exploitation of the site ; - Collect and processing the data whether economic, social, political, architectural, urban, environmental, scientific and cultural of the concerned site ; - Know, understand and implement the bases of the PMBOK (Project Management Body of Knowledge), Conventions and recommendations of the international organizations as well as the charters, laws and other legal texts in relation with the project site and the implication of all actors ; - Give an opinion based on deontology principals relating to the management of public spaces while being based on the ten (10) fields of project management and on a sustainable urban development vision ; - Are able to collaborate, mobilize and put in synergy all the required professionals by the operational chain which will be indicated to them (landscape town planners, architects , managers, engineers, administrators, planners) as well as the groups of population (citizens) in order to propose to the users and to the public authorities several assumptions of project related to the principles of public spaces management and to the possibilities, the resources and the local needs (project stakeholders and communications management) ;

Page 252

Khalil Bouhadjar et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 249-253

Understand the history of the site and the techniques of construction employed, in order to define the identity of it, to take into account different measures relating to contents, the surrounding and the landscape in which it is integrated (project integration management) ; - Conduct the project as a complex system which associates human, financial and technical resources (project human resource, cost and procurement management) ; - Understand the process of conduct, of control, of development, of construction and project management "stage of diagnosis, stage of assembly, stage of preliminary studies, stage of file constitution , stage of installation and the stage of management " (project scope management) ; - Understand and give an opinion about the technical of maintenance and future management techniques in order to ensure the environmental sustainable dimension by ensuring the global management of the concerned site. VIII.Conclusion Initially the causes of the destructuration of the Algerian public space are related to the country’s history especially colonization. The latter introduced new public spaces generating social, cultural confrontation between the two models: traditional and colonial. Today, the lack in managing public spaces is essentially linked to political choices: first, all the government's efforts are focused on how to solve the problem of the housing crisis, secondly, the threat of public space for authorities if it should play its full role in the establishment of a democratic state. So the urban improvement operations done by the authorities do not meet the expectations of citizens and their results are not satisfactory. The will to control the movement of population and the absence of communication project management between the citizens and the authorities (project main stakeholders) constitutes the main obstacle to produce suitable urban space. Moreover, these barriers can be overcome if the management of such projects is based on the application of the 10 fields of project management without forgetting the international and the local experiences’ results of similar projects that we must take in consideration keeping in mind that the context is never the same (history, traditions, culture,.…). References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5]

N. Mathieu, “ La ville durable, du politique au scientifique,”, Quae ed, 2010. S. SASSI BOUDEMAGH and Y. AMIRECHE and M. ANNAB, “L’espace public et l’amélioration urbaine : évaluation et orientation,”, Commission aménagement du territoire et urbanisme, session ordinaire de l’A.P.W. Constantine, Algérie, Apr. 2014. M. Battais and J.P. Ducos and J. Champres ans E. Boutefeu and Y. Helbert, “ Aménager avec le végétal pour des espaces verts durables,”, Certu ed, 2011. J.P. Augustin, “ 50 questions à la ville : comment penser et agir sur la ville (autour de jean Dumas),”, Maison des Sciences de l’Homme d’Aquitaine ed, 2010. J. Le Bissonais, “ Management de projet de A à Z : 1000 questions pour faire le point,”, AFNOR ed, 2010.

Page 253

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Cultural displacement and Hybridity in the novel of Mario Vargas Llosa The Storyteller Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo Research Scholar, Lovely Professional University Jalandhar, Punjab, INDIA Abstract: Cultural displacement and hybridity are the terms which describe the societies emerged from the contact with European cultures. The movement of ideas of the modern people are much faster than any point of history. The world of today is very much interconnected because of the globalization. The globalization, with its cultural dynamism presents the new challenges to the existing models of explaining the forms of belongingness. Culture is no longer understood as the unique activities and ideas of a person in particular place. Mario Vargas Llosa, in his novel, The Storyteller elaborates the relationship between the nation and the globe and at the same time explores the idea of the impossibility of the avoidance of cultural hybridity in modern times. This paper examines the cultural dislocation and hybridity of the Machiguenga tribe which comes in contact with the modern cultures of America.

The terms cultural displacement and hybridity go parallel, hand in hand. Whenever there is any kind of cultural displacement, hybridity occurs. In other words cultural displacement leads to cultural hybridism. In its most basic sense cultural hybridism refers to the mixture of different ideas and beliefs of local and foreign about the way of survival. Hybridity is used in different areas such as hybrid economy, hybrid language and most importantly the hybrid culture. Antony Easthope, professor of English and cultural studies at Manchester Metropolitan University and writer of Englishness and National Culture contends that hybridity can have three meanings in terms of biology, ethnicity and culture. In biological sense the hybrid means the composition of genetic component in human beings and in ethnic and cultural sense, hybrid means an individual who possesses two or more cultural and ethnic identities. If one refer to Homi K Bhabha, Bhabha’s conception of hybridity is developed from literary and cultural theory in which he identifies that the colonizer translates the identity of colonized only for the essentialist profits. “The problem is not simply the selfhood of the nation as opposed to the otherness of other nations. We are confronted with the nation split within itself, articulating the heterogeneity of its population.” (Bhabha, 98.) Mario Vargas Llosa’s famous novel The Storyteller narrates the tale of Saul Zuratas, a friend of the narrator from San Marcos who gets infatuated to the Amazonian indigenous tribe, The Machiguenga. The whole novel is narrated in chapters. Odd chapters are narrated by Mario Vargas Llosa both the writer and the character of the novel and the even chapters are narrated by Saul Zuratas who narrates the stories of Machiguenga, their way of survival, their beliefs and their way of life. The novel puts forth an argument whether the Indigenous Amazonians should leave and let them live by their own traditional way or should we protect them by modern intervention of missionaries and other government agencies. In other words the argument is whether we should leave the natives and let them live as they have been living so far by their own choice or should we allow the American colonizer to exploit the natives under the guise of development in socio-economic and education fields for their own economic profits. This paper will examine the depiction of Mario Vargas Llosa’s point regarding the impossibility of the avoidance of cultural hybridity during the intervention of other cultures. This paper will also shed light on the question whether the cultural hybridity is the only way of survival in the modern civilization or is there any other solution. The novel The Storyteller is set in Peru in 1950s. The whole novel is narrated through the two narrators, i.e., Saul and his friend. The novel narrates the tale of Saul Zuratas the protagonist of the novel who left his past identity behind and lives with the native Amazonian indigenous tribe, i.e., The Machinguenga. Saul’s description is given as the ugliest lad in the world. He has a dark birthmark on his face and unruly red hair, but he is also a likeable and exceptionally good person. Saul’s arguments and intentions about the indigenous tribe are always passionate and intimate unlike the catholic missionaries and other government agencies who explore the indigenous tribe for professional reasons.

Page 254

Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 254-256

In Mario Vargas Llosa’s novel The Storyteller the Machiguengas are described as walkers the men who walk (Llosa, 25.) always walking in order to keep the world in order. This walk by the Machiguenga is incorporated with their characteristic of cultural nomadism. But with the exposition of “Viracochas” the white men, (Llosa, 22.) who are portrayed as the ruthless rubber boom merchants who deal ruthlessly and very terribly with The Machiguengas. The Viracochas used to harvest the rubber with the help of native Amazonian tribe, i.e., The Machiguenga and promised to give them food and shelter but it proves the contrary as they are pitting them against their own people. They are exploiting The Machiguengas by grabbing their resources and making them homeless with empty hands. Saul says to his friend, the narrator while discussing with him about the Machigeunga No, Pal. As a matter of fact, I’m understanding. I swear. What is being done in the amazon is a crime. There is no justification for it, whatever way you look at it. Believe me, man, it is no laughing matter. Put yourself in their place, if only for a second. Where do they have left to go? They have been driven out of their lands for centuries, pushed farther into the interior each time, farther and farther. The extraordinary thing is that despite so many disasters they haven’t disappeared. (Llosa, 20.) The native Amazonian tribe, despite having many differences between them, they all have a common understanding of the world and the wisdom which they all are practicing since centuries. The novel is the tale of cultural displacement and cultural conversion which we call as cultural hybridism. Despite the centuries of direct or indirect attempts to Occidentalize the Machiguengas, the basic spirit of their tribe has not been broken. Even though The Machiguengas has been split in tiny groups, they are still walking from whites from “Mestizos” (Llosa, 19.) from mountain people but they never give up their beliefs, their traditions and their way of life. D. Sommer writes in his book, Mario Vargas Llosa says himself: “It is tragic to destroy what is still living, still a driving cultural possibility, but I am afraid we shall have to make choice where there is such economic and social gap, modernization is possible only with the sacrifice of Indian cultures.” (31) Since the native cultures are inseparable from the society, but intervention of linguists and missionaries have displaced the native cultures for their professional reason. In terms of cultural hybridism, earlier Saul narrates the stories through compilation of legends, myths, fables all tightly woven together in a kind of stream of consciousness and pastiche. But with the course of time Saul incorporates the stories from the Bible and other modern books such as Kafka’s Metamorphosis. By incorporating the stories from the modern world into the thought process of Machiguenga, Saul unconsciously hybridizes them internally and his abandonment of the past identity arises the question of his cultural hybridism. Saul’s birthmark on his face is a symbol but it still deals with the issue of cultural hybridism. The birthmark on the face of Saul is a constant reminder of Saul to his root. Since Saul happily accepts any insult given by the modern civilization because of a birthmark on his face. Once a drunken man insults Saul by calling him a monster and tells him to hide his face from the society because it is scary and Saul replies If it is only one I have got, what would you suggest, I do.?(Llosa, 14.) Here the figure of Saul juxtaposes with the modern world and the preoccupation with the otherness of Saul is depicted in ethnic relations which highlights the essence of storytelling for the formation of identity politics. Saul is being indirectly cast out from the society because of the blemish and his physical disfigurement and his attempt to live with natives and abandon his past identity is only to find a home among The Machiguengas as a storyteller. The acceptance of Saul Zuratas by the native Amazonian tribe is again the indicative of cultural hybridism. Saul’s acceptance with his new ideas and new cultural beliefs symbolizes the native Amazonians unconscious welcome to the new ideas and beliefs which indeed lead them to cultural hybridism. The novel accurately deals with the investigation about the Machiguengas that had kept itself, away deliberately from the process of becoming acculturated so far, by moving away from the Incas, the Jesuits, the evangelists, the rubber planters, the tree cutters and the anthropologists and viracochas by keeping on the move, not running but walking. That is why Machiguengas are called the men who walk. And Saul the protagonist of the novel, a young half Jew and half monster from the University of Marcos become intrigued by these people and follow them farther and farther into the forests until he becomes one of them, the man who walk and assumes the most important role I.e., of the storyteller. Saul finds many of the customs of native tribe as self-destructive but he indeed does not get trapped. He finds their practices and patterns of world more close to that of the modern civilization. He finds that the women are worse used than among the modern civilization as they kill the babies born with least blemish with superstitious fear and his remarks on the killing of the babies becomes significant with the undergoing change in cultures. Certainly, the concerns of the novel are very much intellectual and brilliantly woven together with a strong thread. This is Mario Vargas Llosa’s most accessible book which deals with the cultural hybridization and cultural assimilation of this native Amazonian tribe of Peru by the fatal impact of the west. In this book, Mario Vargas Llosa with wider responsibility and authenticity names the evils of the day as rubber boom merchants, Mestizos and Biblical plague. By studying the Machiguengas, teaching them English language, developing them in the fields of socio-political and education, learning their language and teaching them religion by translating Bible into their language, one may easily argue that native Amazonians are being

Page 255

Ishfaq Ahmad Tramboo, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 254-256

saved from the extinction of the modern civilization and at the same time by the role of Viracochas one can easily argue that the linguists, ethnographers, catholic missionaries and other government agencies are just the tentacles of the American imperialism who are under cover of doing scientific research for the neo-colonist penetration of the cultures of Amazonian tribe. At the end of the novel, the writer Mario Vargas Llosa gives a commentary on a television show to shed the light on the plight of the Machinguenga and convincing the public that the people are in better shape after the intervention of modern linguists and missionaries. He comments about the changes that have been taken place in the native tribe with the help of the firsthand experience of Schneils, the “New World” and the “New Light”. (Llosa, 62-70.) Homi K Bhabha believes that the process of cultural hybridity gives rise to new and undefinable, a new era of negotiation and representation. The implications of the missionaries and linguistic ethnographers which had changed the cultural identity of the Machiguenga is central to this argument. The issue of cultural tradition and abomination are discussed which highlight the very concept of multi-cultural acceptance. The novel itself by implicitly or explicitly puts forth the argument which is concern with the impossibility of the avoidance of cultural hybridism in the interaction with other cultures. The human beings always long to get the world under their control, always tend to change the things in their own ways by making the people act just like they act in their lives. Today’s world is the world of inequalities and much of the inequalities are created by the West. From last few centuries the westerners, colonizers and industrial powers found out how to change the world according to their own choice and only they became successful in making the people act just like them. There is no culture in the world that has come in contact with the Western culture remained unchanged by it, and most of the cultures have got assimilated. Earlier the Machiguengas, the Indigenous tribe of native Amazonian were living a serene and peaceful life, following the obligations of the day to keep the world on going but with the advent of Catholic missionaries and linguistic anthropologies and their intervention which was put on them by the essentialist profits displaced most of the customs which resulted the cross-cutting of multi-cultures. However the most significant concern of the novel is the significance of the oral tradition and man’s compulsion to tell the enigmatic stories compiled with myths and legends but the missionaries and linguistic anthropologists have stolen this ancient tradition from the heart of the mankind. Even though these stories deal with the terror and despair of Machiguenga tribe but at the same time they are very much compelling because they describe the world that the listener recognize. Works Cited [1] Bhabha, Homi. The Location of Culture. London: Routledge, 1994. [2] Llosa, Mario Vargas. The Storyteller. New York: Penguin Books, 1990. [3] Young, Robert. Post Colonialism: A Very Short Introduction. USA: Oxford University Press, 2003 Web Resources [4] < http://www.amazonindians.org/machiguenga-tribe.html>. [5] “Matsigenka”. (http://www.everyculture.com/South-America/Matsigenka.html) [6] Pascal-Yan Sayegh. Cultural Hybridity and Modern Binaries: Overcoming the Opposition Between Identity and Otherness? 2008. <halshs-00610753>

Page 256

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Strategies for Promoting Emotional Intelligence among Children 1

Komala, B.V, 2D.Srinivas Kumar Ph.D Research Scholar, 2Professor & Head Department of Education & HRD, Dravidian University, Srinivasavanam, Kuppam – 517 426 Chittoor District, Andhra Pradesh, INDIA 1

Abstract: The main objective of this paper is to present various strategies for promotion of emotional intelligence among children. Emotional intelligence may be considered as the ability to monitor one’s own and other person’s emotion and to differentiate and act in an appropriate manner. 16 different strategies have been presented in the current article, for example, scope for expressing one’s feelings, optimism in life, industriousness, intuition, management of stress etc. Use of such strategies in life may help in up-keeping mental health in a good stead. I. Introduction Every individual in this present competitive world experiences stress, due to their desire for high standard of living ,exposure to western world and people want too much, and too quickly. These have enhanced the pressure of competition. It is the root cause for depression, desperation and recklessness among adolescence. People who have control over their emotional life can manage and know their feelings, and focus on their work and think clearly. Every individual differ from one and another in many aspects, among them intelligence is one aspect. To be intelligent is to solve new problems and to deal with diverse situations. Hence, there is a need to bring intelligence to emotions. Emotional intelligence can be defined as the ability to monitor one's own and other people's emotions, to discriminate between different emotions and label them appropriately and to use emotional information to guide thinking and behavior (Coleman, 2008). Emotional Intelligence is a person's ability to understand his/her emotions and the emotions of others and to act appropriately based on this understanding. It refers to the ability to perceive control and evaluate emotions. It is remarkable to note that Emotional Intelligence is very essential in our daily life. Emotions are our responses to the world around us and they are shaped by the combinations of our thoughts and actions. The present generation of children is more emotionally troubled than the last. Now a days children are growing more lonely and depressed, more angry and unruly, more nervous and prone to worry, more impulsive and aggressive, reasons may be like- nuclear family system, more pampering by parents, increasing materialistic wants and lack of ethics and values. So there is an increasing need to address the emotional health of our children. Thus education plays a vital role in understanding and handling the emotions in right manner and to deal with social situations more effectively. Therefore, role of teacher in the existing discussion becomes vital. The teacher should acknowledge and empathized with the feelings of their students and create salubrious surroundings for the students and teacher should also identify and focus on less emotionally intelligent students. The teacher should understand and act appropriately in the light of wise emotions. If proper efforts are made for training the emotions and developing proper emotional intelligence potential among the people right from their childhood, then it will surely help in bringing mutual emotional understanding, empathy, accompanied with right actions and behaviour on the part of the individuals and groups, to lead a better life in peace and cooperation. To progress and allowing others to progress, and, to live and let others live, are thus, the ultimate goals of any educational venture or training and for developing one’s potential for emotional intelligence. II. Strategies for promotion of Emotional Intelligence among Children The current authors are of the opinion that the following strategies may be helpful for promotion of emotional intelligence among children.  Scope for expressing one’s feeling. Teacher should allow children to talk about their feelings freely. Let them not be afraid to expose their vulnerabilities, thoughts and feelings. As a teacher one should try to help the youngsters develop the ability to understand feelings in the right manners both for self and others.

Page 257

Komala et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 257-259

 Be optimistic in life. Teacher should encourage children to acknowledge their emotions either good or bad, allow them to get in touch with their own motivations and needs to communicate effectively with others. Do not give away to misgivings and misinterpretations of feelings in others. It leads to a hostility and bias.  Industriousness. Always being occupied in some work helps one to have a balance over his emotions teacher should plan number of constructive activities to children.  Re-directing and sublimation. The direction of the flow of emotional energy should be changed through the process of re-direction and sublimation from an undesirable goal to a socially desirable one. In sublimation there is modification of original emotion itself. It does not destroy the emotions, but brings desirable changes in the mode of expression. The anger of the child may be diverted towards helping the weaker members of the society.  Catharsis In this method desirable channels are provided for the release of emotional energy. In some way or the other the individual is provided with an opportunity of self-expression so that his pent up emotions get a suitable out-let. This releases the tension and feels lighter and better. To listen patiently to the verbal expression of the individual under tension is the simplest cathartic process.  Learn to trust your intuition. Scientists started to realize that our intuitive emotion serves as an efficient mechanism that improves our ability to make better, sounder decisions. So children should learn to trust their intuition and relaying on it more often.  Manage stress When an individual is under stress, he/she fail to read a situation, think rationally and communicate clearly. Hence we should know to manage stress when we are feeling overwhelmed.  Careful usage of words The words we use carry emotional baggage with them and evoke certain associations in the mind. To get negative emotions under control is to choose positively –charged words like help, please, appreciate, understand, together, great and thank you. Words like this enhance people’s desire to listen and cooperate.  Encouraging originality and flexibility Passive reception, Wrote memorization discourages creative expression. Hence they should be discouraged. Originality on the part of children should be encouraged. Encourage them to have as many ideas or solutions they can come up with, for a given problem or a situation. In all situations, self awareness of the feelings and emotions are important. Teacher should teach the children and help them know what they feel at a particular time.  Removal of hesitation and fear Most of time, there in a great hesitation mixed with a sense of inferiority and fear in taking initiatives for a creative expression. The causes of such hesitation and fear should be discovered and removed.  Give frequent and positive feedbacks Children do better in situations in which they get frequent feedbacks on their efforts particularly feedback about how they have improved or how they have worked hard to achieve something. Also one should train the mind to see actions that are worth complimenting on, rather than focusing on unnecessary criticism.  Enrichment Programmes Other than curricular activities emphasis on creativity, skill of investigation, independent working capacity, originality, cooperative planning, extensive reading, first hand experience and community responsibility ,self-exploratory activities such as projects ,group training activities such as games ,special visits , contact with talented people, allow students to mingle with other individuals and develops positive attitude among children.  For understanding others and their feelings develop the trait of a good listener. People who have a high emotional quotient (E.Q.) also have a high score on empathy and empathy occurs through effective listening.  Help children to learn the integration of thoughts and emotions, heart and mind for appropriate behaviour at the right time. Therefore, do not try to suppress emotion strike a balance between rational thought and emotions.  Teach the children that all emotions are healthy. Anger, fear, sadness, the recalled negative emotions are as healthy as peace, courage and joy. The important thing is to learn the art of expressing one’s feelings are emotions in a desirable way at the desirable time in a desirable amount.  Encourage the child to practice the art of managing the feelings and emotions as adequately as possible. This is especially important for distressing emotions of fear, pain and anger.  Do not allow the emotions and feelings become obstacles in one’s path. Use them as a motivating agent

Page 258

Komala et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 257-259

  

or a force for achieving your goals. Teach the children the lessons of empathy that is, developing a sense of what someone else is feeling. Try to devote more time and take efforts to develop not only the cognitive professional skills but also the affective skills for the development of emotional intelligence. Help the children to learn the methods of proper development of social skills for better communication and inter-personal relationship with others. Express your feelings with an equal sense of attending and listening to others feelings for the better management of relationships.

III. Conclusion In a nutshell, it may be concluded by mentioning that emotional intelligence could be nurtured and are likely to produce positive results on students learning and well being. Emotional Intelligence is important in the world of education and also in society in general for leading a healthy and contended life. Children who have an understanding of the role that emotions play in their life will have a better foundation on which to build successful futures. Emotional Intelligence could provide the` missing link` to achievements in schools. Acknowledgements The authors are grateful to all authors of articles / papers and all sources of reference for rendering the present article. References Coleman, Andrew (2008). A Dictionary of Psychology (3 ed.). Oxford University Press. ISBN 9780199534067. Mangal, S.K. (2006). Advanced educational psychology (2nd ed.).New Delhi: Prentice-Hall of India. Department of Studies and Research in Education.(2002) Dimensions of Development. Mysore: Karnataka State Open University. www.arinanikitina.com/21-strategies to improve Emotional Intelligence. www.blomsbury.com/us/7-successful strategies to promote Emotional Intelligence. m.wikihow.com/develop-emotional intelligence.

Page 259

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Pakistan and Chinese Response to Indo-US Nuclear Deal *Ajay Kumar, **Naseer Ahmed Kalis * Ph.D. Scholar, Department of Strategic and Regional Studies University of Jammu, J&K, India- 180006 ** Senior Research Fellow, Department of Strategic and Regional Studies, University of Jammu, J&K, India- 180006 Abstract: India-China-Pakistan are the triangular nuclear weapon states of Asian continent with physical land contiguous. This paper aims to analyse Chinese and Pakistan’s response to Indo-US nuclear deal. India and United States in 2005 started the process of nuclear deal wich was finalized in 2008 but due to some operational problems the deal could not set in motion. On his three days visit to India, US president Barak Obama finally ticked the riddle in the deal and India assured that the uranium will be used for economic and commercial purposes. While China and Pakistan on the other hand insisted that the deal has negative impacts and may harm the peace and security of South Asia. This paper concludes that Indo-US Nuclear Deal has accelerated the tempo of nuclear technology in south Asia particularly in China and Pakistan as both the nations are assured that this deal is meant to counter them as a result they made efforts to strengthen their strategic relations. Keywords: Nuclear Deal, non-proliferation, perpetual instability, Nucleat Technology) I. Introduction About nine years ago, United States and India sowed the seeds of nuclear trade. Initially, it evoked muted criticism from both the non-proliferation community as well from nuclear community. Many U.S. and foreign experts hoped that the deal would fall through pressing India for non-proliferation concessions. Those hopes faded as the details and process of the agreement unfolded. Critics feared that global non-proliferation norms would be undermined by the extension of nuclear trade to India, a state that has tested nuclear weapons and never signed the nuclear Non-proliferation Treaty (NPT).1 They also feared that the deal could have the practical result of freeing up domestic uranium that India could use for its weapons program. The proponents of the IndiaUS nuclear initiative argue that the deal is “an effort to strengthen India’s ability to expand its civilian nuclear energy’s contribution to India’s large and rapidly growing electricity needs, rather than a closet ‘atoms for war’ effort that would have the effect of covertly accelerating the growth in India’s nuclear arsenal.” 2 Geoffrey Pyatt, Principal Deputy Assistant Secretary, Bureau of South and Central Asian Affairs in 2011 remarked “our civil nuclear cooperation is about more than just powering computers and cell phones. It is fundamentally about transforming the strategic relationship between our two countries by working together to achieve the “indispensible partnership”3 Pakistan and China on the other hand feared that, India could use it against us. However, India tried her best to make it clear that, the same will be used to meet the energy requirements. Similar argument was given by US Secretary of the State Condoleezza Rice in her testimony before the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, she said; “Civil nuclear cooperation agreement with India will help meet its rising energy needs without increasing its reliance on unstable foreign sources of oil and gas, such as nearby Iran”.4 Edward J Markey, while testifying before the House International Relations Committee said; “In 2005, only 1% of India’s installed electrical capacity was fuelled by oil and only 2.7% by nuclear power….Throughout the next century, Coal will continue to be the major player in India’s electricity sector. India plans to build additional 213 coal plants by 2012. These plants will produce the bulk of India’s electricity. A realistic, safe, and practical plan for partnership between the United States and India would be a Clean-coal cooperative, not a nuclear one, and an aggressive plan by India of improved energy efficiency could substitute for all the future power output from nuclear reactors currently being planned in India between now and 2020.5 Obama’s visit to New Delhi on the eve of Republic Day broke the deadlock on nuclear deal and said, "We have achieved a breakthrough and are moving towards full implementation of the civil nuclear energy deal," 6 Modi said "Civil nuclear deal was the centerpiece of Indo-US understanding. Six year after the bilateral agreement, we are now moving towards commercial cooperation..." 7 Soon after the deal, India got criticisms from its nuclear and non nuclear neighbours. On the other hand, a few divergent voices, including and especially that of the CPI(M) have, while being been sharply critical of the overall Indo-US Agreement, the threats to India's independent foreign policy and the implicit acceptance by India of US hegemony in world affairs, have viewed the nuclear deal itself in a different light. There are indeed

Page 260

Ajay Kumar et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 260-263

many important issues that the general discourse has not brought out with regard to India's strategic vision, its nuclear policy both civilian and military, its energy security as well as the near-term geo-political scenario and the role of the US in it. China and Pakistan were the ardent external critics of Indo-US Nuclear deal. Responding to the question as to whether Pakistan would get similar treatment from the U.S., the U.S. assistant secretary of state, Richard Boucher, said: "Pakistan's energy requirements and economic needs are different from those of India." He concluded that Pakistan should not expect similar arrangements to those the U.S. had made with India. The reason behind this statement may be various. When asked when Pakistan would be able to share the nuclear technology with the U.S. for civilian purposes, his answer was "Now, in 10 years, 20 years or 50 years, no, I don't see anything like that on the cards for Pakistan."8 II. Indo-US Nuclear Deal: Terms and Conditions The U.S. Congress on October 1, 2008, finally ticked an agreement facilitating nuclear cooperation between the United States and India. The deal is seen as a watershed in U.S.-India relations and introduces a new aspect to international non-proliferation efforts. The window of this deal was opened by President Bush and Indian Prime Minister Manmohan Singh on July 18, 2005, the deal lifts a three-decade U.S. moratorium on nuclear trade with India. It provides U.S. assistance to India's civilian nuclear energy program, and expands U.S.-India cooperation in energy and satellite technology. The nuclear deal is expected to increase nuclear power generation in India from 4,000 megawatts to 20,000 megawatts by 2020. It will also spur world economic growth as nuclear plant projects worth more than $150 billion will be up for grabs by developed countries. The world economy, which is facing a serious downturn, is expected to get a big boost from nuclear energy investments in India. But critics in the United States say the deal fundamentally reverses half a century of U.S. non-proliferation efforts, undermines attempts to prevent states like Iran and North Korea from acquiring nuclear weapons, and potentially contributes to a nuclear arms race in Asia. "It's an unprecedented deal for India," says Charles D. Ferguson, science and technology fellow at the Council on Foreign Relations. "If you look at the three countries outside the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty (NPT)-Israel, India, and Pakistan-this stands to be a unique deal."9 The details of the deal include the following:  India agrees to allow inspectors from the International Atomic Energy Association (IAEA) the United Nations' nuclear watchdog group, access to its civilian nuclear program. By March 2006, India promised to place fourteen of its twenty-two power reactors under IAEA safeguards permanently. Teresita Schaffer director of the South Asia program at the Center for Strategic and International Studies says these will include domestically built plants, which India has not been willing to safeguard before now. India has promised that all future civilian thermal and breeder reactors shall be placed under IAEA safeguards permanently. However, the Indian prime minister says New Delhi retains the sole right to determine such reactors as civilian. According to him: "This means that India will not be constrained in any way in building future nuclear facilities, whether civilian or military, as per our national requirements." Military facilities-and stockpiles of nuclear fuel that India has produced up to now-will be exempt from inspections or safeguards.  India commits to signing an Additional Protocol (PDF)-which allows more intrusive IAEA inspectionsof its civilian facilities.  India agrees to continue its moratorium on nuclear weapons testing.  India commits to strengthening the security of its nuclear arsenals.  India works toward negotiating a Fissile Material Cut off Treaty (FMCT) with the United States banning the production of fissile material for weapons purposes. India agrees to prevent the spread of enrichment and reprocessing technologies to states that don't possess them and to support international non-proliferation efforts.  U.S. companies will be allowed to build nuclear reactors in India and provide nuclear fuel for its civilian energy program. (An approval by the Nuclear Suppliers Group lifting the ban on India has also cleared the way for other countries to make nuclear fuel and technology sales to India.) China and Pakistan were the major opponent of the Indo-US nuclear deal though they did not openly protested but their media reflected what they desired so. In 2013, Institute of Policy Studies, Islamabad conducted a seminar on “Indo-US Nuclear Deal and Pakistan: The Years Ahead, Leader of the house in the Senate of Pakistan, Senator Raja Zafar-ul-Haq has said that Pakistan has serious reservations over Indo-US nuclear deal and related efforts to give India more prominence in international nuclear scenario by bypassing laws and was closely monitoring the regional and global developments. He said, “Pakistan had been able to ride the tide and counter challenges posed to it since its inception” 10 Former ambassador Tariq Osman Hyder while addressing to the seminar asked the United States and other members of the Nuclear Suppliers Group (NSG) to adopt a “nondiscriminatory, criteria-based approach” in extending nuclear cooperation to other countries. He was of the opinion that, “US was investing in India as part of a “grand strategy” in which India is part of an “anti-China coalition”11

Page 261

Ajay Kumar et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 260-263

III. Pakistan Response to Indo-US Nuclear Deal Pakistan’s primary security objective has always been to ensure Pakistan’s territorial integrity against an existential threat from its large eastern neighbour. If this threat is compounded because of the Indo-US strategic partnership and becomes difficult to manage, Pakistan could be compelled to exercise all available options including a possible strategic alliance with other big powers such as Russia and China. In spite of being a nonNATO member, Pakistan has been critical of the U.S.-India nuclear cooperation agreement, but at the same time has periodically sought a similar arrangement for itself, a demand Washington has so far turned down. 12 Advisor to Prime Minister on Foreign Affairs Sartaj Aziz said in a statement "The operationalisation of Indo-US nuclear deal for political and economic expediencies would have a detrimental impact on deterrence stability in South Asia.13 Pakistan has circulated a letter to the Board members of International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) expressing concern that if the safeguards agreement sought by India is approved by the IAEA, it will lead to increased Indian access to nuclear fuel and may contribute to a renewed nuclear arms race between India and Pakistan. However, India expects the safeguards agreement to be signed with IAEA in spite of Pakistan’s objection, since the overwhelming mood in the IAEA Board of Governors is to support the Indian safeguards agreement. President Musharraf earlier stated; “Pakistan pursues the strategy of credible deterrence in both conventional and unconventional fields in accordance with the threat it may perceive. Pakistan, he said, has quantified the strategy of minimum defensive deterrence and is refining its deterrence level of force…whenever an imbalance is created in the region; Pakistan has to balance it out in accordance with its strategy of minimum deterrence.”14 In 2008 Islamabad pushed for criteria based exemption to the rules of the Nuclear Suppliers Group (NSG), which unlike the country-based exception benefiting only India could have made Pakistan eligible for nuclear cooperation with NSG members. Despite its reservations about the India special exception, Islamabad joined other members of the Board of Governors in approving India's safeguards agreement with the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) in August 2008.15 Islamabad in Nuclear Security Summit in Washington in 2010 again sought "non-discriminatory access" to civilian nuclear technology, while also offering nuclear fuel cycle services covered by IAEA safeguards to the international community. Collaboration between New Delhi and Washington, particularly, in the nuclear and space fields would disturb the conventional and nonconventional balance of power between India and Pakistan. The nuclear deal will further enhance Indian capability to have pre-emptive attack against Pakistan. The Indo-US nuclear deal gave a green signal to India’s nuclear programme, raising its status from “unlawful and illegal” to the legitimized nuclear power. Pakistan expressed its desire time and again to US to sign the similar nuclear deal, but the latter did not pay any response. As a result, Pakistan was compelled to explore a number of options that would best serve its security interests in the face of emerging Indo-US strategic partnership in the region. The prime concern for Pakistan was the acquisition of counter-force capability by India, which put the former military assets at stake in the case of major conflict.16 There are apprehensions that India may covert its civilian nuclear program into nuclear arms, which will have serious security implications for Pakistan. Moreover, the deal will compel Pakistan to pursue a qualitative approach to increase its deterrence stability. This includes technological improvements in its offensive and defensive capabililities. Pakistan follows a strategy of minimum deterrence in both conventional and nuclear fields in accordance with the threat it perceives, whenever strategic balance is disturbed in the region, Pakistan tries to balance it in accordance with its strategy of minimum deterrence. In addition, Pakistan also attempts to robust second strike capability through the quantitative increase in delivery systems and warheads, or through a sea-based capability. IV. Chinese Response to Indo-US Nuclear Deal China is an important part of the South Asian regional security arena. Importance of China in the Indian strategic calculus provides an ostensible reason for India to acquire nuclear weapons. China factor also helps diverting possible western cynicism on India’s huge military expenditure that is primarily aimed at enhancing India’s military stature rather than stemming from any genuine security concern and this was also reflected in PM Vajpaee’s statement soon after the 1998 nuclear tests, once he said; “India had become the sixth nuclear weapon state and should be treated as such by the other five.” 17 The official justification however, was that the regional security environment had deteriorated because of Pakistan and China’s increasing military cooperation. The first major Chinese comment on the Indo-US nuclear deal of 18 July 2005 appeared in the People’s Daily on 27th October which criticizes the United States nuclear cooperation and wrote, “Always calling itself a "guard" for nuclear proliferation prevention, the United States often condemns other countries for irresponsible transfers but this time, it hesitates not a bit in revising laws, taking the lead in "making an exception". This will bring about a series of negative impacts”.18 In 2006, Chinese Ambassador to India, Sun Yuxi, as saying that China, fully understood India’s energy needs and as well as India’s push for closer ties with Washington, just as Beijing too sought better relations with the US. 19 Hongyue, a research fellow at the Chinese People’s Association for Peace and Disarmament, a non-governmental body, was speaking at the opening session of a conference on “Nuclear Deterrence and Emerging Dynamics in South Asia”, said China does not consider India

Page 262

Ajay Kumar et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 260-263

a threat but the international community must act responsibly. Dr Maria Sultan, said South Asia is confronted by challenges including new, ambitious “limited war fighting concepts” of the Indian military, she further said there has also been a massive increase in India’s conventional defence spending, which has pushed the region towards “perpetual instability.”20 Sultan said India’s Cold Start military doctrine, developed to be used in case of war with Pakistan, together with “massive militarisation” gives India the capability to increase the level of the arms race in South Asia. This will also raise the level of minimum deterrence stability in the region. She said Pakistan’s Full Spectrum Deterrence strategy is a response measure against evolving threats. The strategy includes as its key elements a short range ballistic missile system. 21 Dr Pervez Iqbal Cheema, Dean of the National Defence University’s faculty of contemporary studies, said serious threats from its eastern border led Pakistan to develop nuclear deterrent capability. Lt-Gen (retd) Sikandar Afzal said the discriminatory policies relating to nuclear cooperation pursued by some major powers were creating insecurity and Pakistan had been compelled to take a stand against nuclear exceptionalism, selectivity and discrimination. V. Conclusion One of the negative implications of Indo-US nuclear deal for India is that both China and Pakistan made a strategic shift in their relations and Pakistan was obliviously gainer. Though Indian government reassured both Pakistan and China that the nuclear deal was not aimed at any other country, but China and Pakistan, in fact, made some high profile announcements in anticipation of the Indo-US nuclear deal. In July 2005, before Singh’s visit to the US, China and Pakistan had met to consult on matters relating to arms control, disarmament and nuclear non-proliferation. Subsequently, on 14 July, the Pakistan Atomic Energy Commission (PAEC) announced plans for 13 new nuclear power plants in the next 25 years, for which the Pakistanis have admitted they were largely depending on China for assistance. Pakistan also demanded US to have such a type of deal with it. But United States did not respond actively. This reveals that But the U.S.-India nuclear deal, many think, is a dangerous policy that could ignite an arms race in South Asia. End Notes [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20] [21]

Sharon Squassoni, “The U.S.-Indian Deal and Its Impact” Arms Control Association, August 7, 2010, (accessed from https://www.armscontrol.org/act/2010_07-08/squassoni. dated 11-09-2014). Ashley Tellis, “Atoms for War?” Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, June 2006. p. 7 Embassy of the United States, New Delhi, India http://newdelhi.usembassy.gov/pr093011b.html Remarks of Secretary of State Condolezza Rice at the Senate Foreign Relations Committee on the US-India Civil Nuclear Cooperation Initiative, on April 5, 2006. p. 6-7. Edward J Markey, Prepared Testimony before House International Relations Committee on India Nuclear Deal, May 11, 2006. Times of India, January 25, 2015 Ibid Sharif Shuja, “Pakistan feels jilted by US-India nuclear deal”, News Weekly, February 17, 2007. Jayshree Bajoria, and Esther Pan, “The U.S.-India Nuclear Deal” Council of Foreign Relations, November 5, 2010. The Express Tribune, June 28, 2013. Ibid. Baqir Sajjad Syed, "Expectations for civilian nuclear deal dampened by US," Dawn, 9 April 2010, (Accessed from www.dawn.com. ) The News, January 27, 2015 Addressing Foreign Correspondents Association of Philippines, News Summary Associated Press Pakistan, April 21, 2005. UN Endorses India-US Nuclear Pact," The Australian, 4 August 2008, (Accessed from www.theaustralian.news.com.au.) Zahid Ali Khan, “Indo-US Civilian Nuclear Deal: The Gainer and the Loser” South Asian Studies, Vol. 28. N. 1, p. 242. Kamal Matinuddin, “The Nuclearization of South Asia”, (Karachi: Oxford, 2002), p. 124. People’s Daily, October 27, 2005. Jabin T Jacob, “Indo-US Nuclear Deal: China Factor” Institute of Peace and Conflict Studies Special Report 16, March, 2006, p. 1. The Express Tribune, May 15th, 2014. Ibid.

Page 263

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Analysis of Challenges of Distance Education Dr. Sunitti Ahuja Associate Professor, Department of English, D.A.V Centenary College, Faridabad, Haryana, India Abstract: Since old days, traditional education learning system is considered good for the learners as it has a number of advantages like daily lecturers, face-to-face interaction with the teacher, social interaction. All these also help the students to be disciplined and punctual. But with times, distance learning system come in existence which has no similar advantages like traditional learning system but advantages at its own pace. Although traditional educational curriculum is on peak but distance education is no less in demand. There are mainly three categories of challenges i.e. challenges faced by students, teachers/trainers as well as educational institution. In this study, suggestions are made to optimize the fault-finding situations faced by them. Keywords: distance education, distance learners, challenges, methods, strategies, elements of distance education

I. Introduction .Distance learning usually means students engaging with learning materials at home or work. These materials are produced by the university, college or learning provider and are either sent directly to the student or more usually today accessed via the internet. Tutorial support is provided via a virtual learning environment, telephone, email or other electronic means. There may be occasional face-to-face encounters with tutors and attendance at week-long summer schools Distance learning is a way of learning remotely without being in regular face-to-face contact with a teacher in the classroom. More than 270,000 undergraduate students are taking their first degrees via distance learning, together with some 108,000 postgraduate students II. Methods and Strategies  Guided practice The more familiar teachers are with the instructional design and delivery process, the more effective their presentations will be. But practically they need training in instructional message design, strategies for delivering instruction on-camera, methods of diversifying types of presentation, selecting various mixes of student-teacher activities and interactions, choosing situations and examples which are relevant to their students, and assessing the level of learning by distant students. They also need plenty of guided, hands-on practice developing and delivering courseware using audio, full-motion video, graphics, and text, in front of a live audience, yet still in a non-threatening situation. Strategies such as using fewer overheads and more moving video, interspersing "talking heads" with videos of sites, using hands-on experiments, incorporating text and graphic art, and other guidelines for effective video production are also important.  Media-based challenges There is lack of immediate 2-way interaction that characterizes many distance education programs, but also because of the loss of visual detail in videoconferences due to signal compression especially detailed lip movements. This can be overcome by providing students with oral practice and feedback through telephone conversations with the instructor, and by instructional strategies that encourage frequent student-teacher and teacher-student dialogue.  Inquiry learning Inquiry learning is a new technique to many teachers. No longer is the teacher "the sage on the stage," i.e., the deliverer of a fixed body of information; she becomes the facilitator of discovery learning for her students, through progressive discourse. Thus, even if a teacher is well-practiced and at ease with the equipment in the classroom, she still requires training in order to integrate new teaching strategies with the technology.  Teamwork Progressive teachers who are early adapters of technology can support other teachers by planning ahead as a group, and by working with the learning modules and equipment before using them in the classroom.

Page 264

Sunitti Ahuja , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp.264-267

Facilitators can try out learning modules as videotapes, building in interactivity as it suits the learning styles of their particular students, and then integrate real-time satellite programs into their schedule later on. III. Elements of Distance Learning This saves students time and money in terms of traffic, gas, parking and public transportation fees. With distance learning, submitting assignments, listening to lectures and participating in class can be as simple as logging in to the campus website. The flexibility of this learning model is particularly beneficial for nontraditional students who work full-time or have children at home. Deadlines for online coursework are often weekly rather than daily, allowing students to set their own schedules for school.  Self-Discipline Working online offers online distractions such as social media, web browsing, email, chatting and video sites. Working at home offers distractions such as chores, errands, family responsibilities and the telephone. Therefore, students who participate in distance learning need self-discipline.  Time Management In order to succeed in distance learning programs, students must properly manage their time, devoting a specific amount of time each day or a few times a week to schoolwork only. Creating a daily schedule allows students to monitor the time spent on distractions and can provide students with a study schedule to prevent them from falling behind.  Technology A key element of distance learning is consistent access to functioning technology. To participate properly in online classes, students must have access to a computer and a fast internet connection, and they must have the ability to type. Most schools, however, provide manuals and technical guidance and support for students struggling with software related issues. IV. Different Types of Distance Learning There are two types of distance learning:  Synchronous  Asynchronous Distance Learning  Synchronous Distance Learning: Synchronous literally means “at the same time”. Synchronous distance learning involves live communication either through sitting in a classroom, chatting online, or teleconferencing. Synchronous learning is less flexible and disrupts the student’s life to a greater extent. It is, however, the most popular form of college distance learning and continuing education programs, as it facilitates a greater amount of interaction between students and professors. Some classes that do well in a synchronous format include those degree programs that highlight communication, such as general psychology, nursing, general education, and counseling psychology. Those programs that weigh more heavily on projects and assignments thrive in an asynchronous format because they provide the students with more time to focus on their work. A few degrees that work well in this format include marketing, healthcare administration, legal assistant or paralegal, educational/instructional media design and advertising.  Asynchronous Distance Learning Asynchronous means “not at the same time”. Asynchronous distance learning usually has a set of weekly deadlines, but otherwise allows students to work at their own pace. Students have more interaction with their peers and deliver correspondence through online bulletin boards. This type of learning might get tedious for some because they are usually only receiving the information through text medium, however some asynchronous classes involve video or audio supplements.  Open Schedule Online Courses With open schedule online courses, students are allotted the greatest amount of freedom. This is an asynchronous form of learning in which students are provided Internet-based textbooks, mailing lists, Email and bulletin boards to complete their coursework. At the beginning of classes, the student is provided a set of deadlines, but is allowed to work at their own pace as long as the work is turned in by the deadline. This type of learning is great for students who work well independently and those who do not procrastinate.  Hybrid Distance Learning Hybrid courses combine synchronous and asynchronous learning to create a structure in which the student is required to meet at a specific time in a classroom or Internet chat room. However, they are allowed to complete assignments on their own time and may pass them in through an online forum. This option is sometimes offered when a university lacks adequate space to accommodate all their course loads.  Fixed Time Online Courses The most common type of distance learning today is fixed time courses. As the title states, these courses are strictly online, but students are required to log-in to their online learning site at a specific time. Although they are completely online, the format remains synchronous because mandatory live chats are often required.

Page 265

Sunitti Ahuja , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp.264-267

A major drawback of asynchronous learning is the lack of real-time interaction, which tends to reduce the chance of just-in-time answers and team collaboration. Intelligent software systems may improve asynchronized learning. For instance, a student monitoring system may review individual performance via some normreferenced evaluation strategies and advise them of their performance. On the other hand, synchronized distance learning requires an advanced network infrastructure for video conferencing.

V. Challenges Faced in Different Scenario Challenges faced by students Generally distance learners have insecurities about learning due to reasons like disruption of family life, perceived irrelevance of their studies and lack of support from employers.  There is no face to face contact with teachers and students have trouble in self-evaluation.  Isolated feeling reported by distance students. They miss the collaboration of larger school community, and an important part of their social lives.  Lack of support and services such as reach to tutors, academic planners and schedulers. This added to the isolation in the distance learning process complicate things.  Students find that design of the study materials provided do not cater to the special needs of students undertaking distance education for the first time. The course content affects student persistence and poorly designed course materials contribute to student attrition rates. When we try to introduce technology based learning, one needs to recognize the fact though mobile is available with students, they have used mobile only for making phone calls and entertainment and not for learning earlier.If mobile based distance learning is to be successful, technical barriers must be made a non-issue and the solutions should be easy to use and adopt. B. Challenges faced by teacher  Faculty might perceive distance learning as threat to service tenure and human resource staffing.  A lot of upfront effort is needed to design distance learning material. This increases the workload on teachers who already have material for traditional classrooms.  Faculty must meet the needs of distance students without face-to-face contact. Teachers primarily teach 18 to 22-year-olds students. When majority of distance learners are adults, teachers may need to change their teaching style and is not easy task.  Teachers have less respect for the academics of distance courses. This can be enhanced by making distance programs have similar admission process as on-campus courses.  Some teachers might not like the idea of distance learning, nor want to participate. interest and motivation are not success factors reserved only for the student, even the teachers need the same. So long as college faculty feels there is a burden associated the distance education program currently in place, there will be little support for expanding distance education opportunities. C. Challenges faced by university/institution Though universities understand some of the challenges faced by students, they have challenges of themselves which hinder them from solving the problems of students and teachers.  Technology needs investment and funds to setup toll-free lines and computers and pay ongoing costs of telecom and internet connectivity costs. In addition, the student also incur ongoing technology costs and possibly capital costs to purchase PC. Students might decide not to join the course and the problem continues.  There is reliable internet connectivity/network to carry large amount of learning content. This would make browser based education delivery little tricky. In addition, the perceived anonymity of the Internet can give raise to abusive behavior and this is a new challenge that needs proper care and regulation.  People believe distance courses are inferior to traditional courses and this reduces the motivation of teachers and students. To prove the belief wrong, universities need to ensure the quality in content and delivery of distance learning courses, matches with the regular campus classroom learning.  Assessing student performance is a problem area in distance learning. How to do assessments? who and where to administer assessments? Who would value and give feedback on the assessments? Should we recruit separate staff for distance learning compared to classroom learning? What is the best way to go forward? A. 



VI. Study done to optimize the situation Multi-media technologies are used during PCPs. Also Multisensory instructions are very useful to provide concrete experiences to distance learners..

Page 266

Sunitti Ahuja , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp.264-267



  



Insecurities about learning are found in personal and school related issues such as financial costs of study, disruption of family life, perceived irrelevance of their studies and lack of support from employers. These pressures often result in higher dropout rates than among traditional students. For this proper planning and cooperation on the part of all those are associated with distant learners. Lack of feedback or contact with the teacher. Because there is no daily or weekly face to face contact with teachers, students may have trouble in self-evaluation. The separation of student and teacher imposed by distance removes a vital link of communication between these two parties. The link must be restored through overt institutional efforts so that the teaching-learning transaction may be reintegrated . Study hypothesized that students who did not receive adequate reintegration measures such as electronic or telephone communication, would be less likely to experience complete academic and social integration into institutional life. Consequently, such students would be more likely to drop out . Technological methods such as e-mail, telecommunication and postal mail by integrating these into the delivery of the course are used to provide the missing interactivity. Provision of student services such as advisement, library services, admissions and financial aid is a critical aspect of any distance learning program. The isolation that results from the distance learning process can complicate the learning process for adult students. Support and services such as providing tutors, academic planners and schedulers, and technical assistance for distance learners should not be neglected when planning distance programs. Students need tutors and academic planners to help those complete courses on time and to act as a support system when stress becomes a problem. Lack of Social interaction must be moderated by institutions providing a sense of personal involvement between the student and the institution. Also through the use of tutors that communicate with students electronically , by phone or personally at personal contract programme, social interaction can be increased. Many adult students are not well versed in the uses of technology such as computers and the Internet. Using electronic medium in distance learning can inadvertently exclude students who lack computer or writing skills. These skills are required if computer technology is used.

VII. Conclusion Distance learning is still in its infancy today. This is due to the limitations of distance education. But the potential of distance education cannot be ignored. If all the challenges are thoroughly studied and efforts are made to remove the uneasiness of students, teachers and educational institution due to odd factors, then distance learning programs can be more successful. Also, Virtual Reality-based communication, situated learning use, augmented panorama and real-time communication technologies can promote distance education arena. In this way, students can feel and experience the outdoor facilities inside the classroom. In addition, using wireless communication, students can access encyclopedia and e-books. Moreover, Mobile students can participate in a lecture, use online references, or read class notes. Students’ attraction, attention and motivation can be enhanced by making use of game technologies in education. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5]

[6]

Allen, M., Bourhis, J., Burrell, N., & Mabry, E. (2002).Comparing student satisfaction with distance education totraditional classrooms in higher education: A meta-analysis. American Journal of Distance Education, 16 (2),83-97.[2] Álvarez, I., & Kilbourn, B. (2002). Mapping theinformation society literature: Topics, perspectives, androot metaphors. First Monday, 7 http://firstmonday.org/htbin/cgiwrap/bin/ojs/index.php/fm/article/view/922/844 [3] Anderson, J. R. (1995). Learning and Memory: An Integrated Approach NY, NY: Wiley. Berge, Z. L., & Mrozowski, S. (2001). Review of researchin distance education, 1990 to 1999. American Journal of Distance Education, 15 (3), 5-19 Bernard, R. M., Abrami, P. C., Lou, Y., Borokhovski, E.,Wade, A., Wozney, L., Wallet, P. A., Fiset, M., & Huang,B. (2004). How does distance education compare withclassroom instruction? A meta-analysis of the empiricalliterature. Review of Educational Research, 74 (3), 379– 439. Bernard, R., Abrami, P., Lou, Y., & Borokhovski, E.(2004). A methodological morass? How we can improvequantitative research in distance education. Distance Education, 25 (2), 175-198

Page 267

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Older People in the UK Today are Financially Better off than Older People from Previous Generations: A Comparative Literature Review 1,2

Rahman1, M., Chowdhury2, A.S & Kiser3, H. Assistant Professor, Department of Statistics, Comilla University, Bangladesh 3 Lecturer, Department of Statistics, Comilla University, Bangladesh

Abstract: This article attempts to compare the economic well-being of older people of present generation in the UK and the older people of previous generations. As the financial well-being of older people mainly interact with the income from pension schemes and participation in active work in later life, this study will focus more on pension trends, pension incomes and participation of active work in old age particularly over the last couple of decades. In the course of the discussion, we will draw research evidence from the Office of National Statistics (ONS) of the UK, Department of Work and Pension (DWP) and different published journal articles and policy documents. Based on the evidence compared; this study concludes that socioeconomic status of older people in The UK has steadily upgraded from the earlier cohorts to later cohorts over last the century and in particular today’s older people are financially better off in some extent than previous all generations. Keywords: Older people, The UK, financial well-being I. Introduction Across the last century, the UK population grew older due to gain in average life expectancy and broadly decline in fertility rate (except the periods immediately after both world wars, and the 1960s) (ONS, 2010). Particularly, over the last 25 years, the proportion of older people aged 65 and over increased from 15 percent in 1985 to 17 percent in 2010 (ONS, 2011). At the same time, the social security systems for the older people also developed to a mark extent, for example, the development of comprehensive public pension systems. In the early 20th century, majority of older people in The UK had to depend on family, charity, employment, and savings for their livelihood (Jonhson, P., 2004). However, over the past one hundred years, there had been a drastic transformation happened in labour market participation, and in demographic characteristics around the world. At present, in most of the developed countries and in the UK as well, majority of older people covered by social protection schemes such as public pension schemes and social assistance schemes. That is, social security has become a major source of income for almost all older people of today’s generation in the UK. In addition, they have more access to private work, wealth and other social services than previous generations. As a result, they are healthier, making economic contribution and breaking the preconception of ‘old age and poverty are synonym’ (DWP, 2005; p. iv). The next section states the literature search strategy of this study, and hereafter a section for brief discussion on the demographic background before going to discuss the main determinants of financial well-being of older people in the remaining sections. II. Literature Search Strategy A wide range of literature that describes the financial well-being of older people in the UK has been examined. Journal articles, reports and working papers of national and international organizations were reviewed regardless of their professional affiliation. In addition, several text books on ageing, financial well-being and Britain were studied. With regard to assuring totality, a literature review has been performed for the period 1980-2014 using the following databases: DelphiS, Ageinfo, Web of Science, Google Scholar, Advance Google Search, and PubMed. Abstracts of identified articles were reviewed and full copies were downloaded if they were found relevant for a comprehensive evaluation. Associate references of key articles were also reviewed and used to find additional relevant articles. III. Demographic Background The first comprehensive demographic data in England was collected in the 1840s and the data reveal that average life expectancy at birth on average was only 41.7 years for the country (Wrigley et al., 1997). The rapid decline in mortality rate over the last century (except the period of two world war), in 2008, the life expectancy at birth as a whole increased to almost double; men’s life expectancy at birth increased to 78.1 years and

Page 268

Rahman et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 268-272

female’s life expectancy at birth increased to 82.1 years (ONS, 2011). That is, the proportion of older people in Britain is growing rapidly. In addition, the number of oldest old has been also dramatically increasing particularly from last couple of decades which is clearly reflected from the decline mortality rate and the higher life expectancy. Today, the number of population aged 65 and over represents around 17 percent and population age 85 and over represents around 2.1 percent of the total population in the UK (ONS, 2012).These demographic changes, on the one hand have raised the potentials of older people with regard to the longer active participation in the labour market, and on the other hand have increased the risk of old age vulnerability. Moreover, the great challenge for Britain is to ensure the entitlement of pensions for this growing number of older people. In 2012, there are 12.2 million pensioners out of total 61.4 million population in 2012 in the UK (ONS, 2012). This indicates that the UK has already faced a huge pension burden but due to higher life expectancy, a growing number older people get involved in work after the retirement age which lead them to be economically solvent besides the pensions’ income. IV. Labour Market Participation It is the twentieth century that has witnessed a significant marginalization of age as retirement has become 'formalised and routinised’ and this is clearly enunciated in the arguments on about the weakening economic standing of older workers in the labour market (Jacobs et al., 1991; p. 25). For instance, in the 1880s, almost 75 percent of older men (aged 65 and above) were involved in some form of employment. Over the past hundred years, retirement has become a general norm, and so by 1951, the percentage of older workers in labour market declined to only 31. This figure had further fallen to around 8 percent by 1991 (Johnson, P., 2004). This decline in labour market participation of people age 65 and over was mainly due to rapid expansion of pension systems and unfavourable labour market policy for older people. Recent evidence indicates that no more than one third of early retirees aged 50 and above left the labour force voluntarily, and only 12 percent had planned for their retirement (UK Government, Cabinet Office 2000). Moreover, some workers willingly chose to leave the labour market because they have already accumulated sufficient savings particularly entitlement in company pension schemes. However, public pensions became available from 1928 for the some manual workers at age 65, and this may not be the main cause of declining labour force participation people at older ages. The pension amount was less than 20 percent of manual worker’s average wage, and it stood below the existing estimates of the poverty line (Rowntree, 1941). That is, to earn more and lift themselves out of poverty; majority of older people like to remain in the labour market after the retirement age. Moreover, there may be number of factors that may influence the older workers for taking the decision to work after the state pension age such as financial pressures, improved health and well-being, higher life expectancy and eagerness to remain active in society. Besides, in old age, large portions of women become widowed or live one and majority of them passed a vulnerable later life. These older people like to remain active in working place after the retired age that give them economic support and make them alive as well. In this context, older people of previous generations were economically better off than the recent generations. Figure 1: Employment rates for older workers, annual averages 1993-2011, UK

Source: Labour Force Survey (ONS, 2012) On the other hand, the participation of older people in the labour market has been increasing since the early1990s when participation was in the lowest point. The number of older workers has almost doubled from 0.753 million in 1993 to 1.4 million in 2011 (Figure 2). It is clear from the Figure 2 that the number of older

Page 269

Rahman et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 268-272

people remained relatively flat between the year 1993 and 2000 but rapidly increased to a peak of 1.45 million in 2010. Similarly, the percentage of the older population in employment has also risen from 7.6 percent in 1993 to 12.0 percent in 2011. This indicates that the number of older workers has risen at a faster rate than the population. Figure 2: Economic support ratio in the UK

Source: Office for National Statistics (ONS, 2013). Although, over the last four decades the old-age dependency remained stable at 300 per thousand working age people (ONS, 2010), the economic support ratio during that time had increased from 0.78 in 1972 to a peak of 0.93 in 2008 (Figure 3). This indicates that today’s an increasing number of older people remain active in the labour market. As a result, older people in The UK today are economically better off than the older people of the1990s. However, economic support ratio has been declining again since 2008 due to worldwide the economic recession. As the economic recession again started last year in the European countries, the economic support ratio is expected to declining till date. V. Pensions Trend It is true that a history of continuous full-time employment in a pensionable work at a standard wages, likely to produce a retirement with financially secure later life. On the other hand, if the previous work history contained long earnings gaps, lower average wages, part-time work, and a non-pensionable work (all of which frequently happened particularly for women), then retirement will lead to a time of low financial capacity as well as dependency on family and public welfare (Johnson, P., 2004). Thus, the nature and level of work one’s do now determine the benefit level of retirement he/she will receive. At the end of ninetieth century, pension provision in labour market was introduced in the UK and particularly the public pensions became available for some manual workers at age 65 from 1928. In around 1900, about 5 percent of workers were registered in the company pension schemes, the figure increased to 13 percent in 1936, 53 percent in 1967 and after then the percentage of coverage has flattened for several years at around half of the total labour force (Hannah, 1985). Over the last century both the state pension schemes and occupational pensions have been developed to a mark extent. In 2012, there were more than 12.2 million (approximately 20 percent of total population) pensioners in the UK. Among them 7.6 million are women and 5 million are men (ONS, 2012). That is, almost all older people in the UK receive any form of pensions such as state pensions or occupational pensions. At present, all citizens in the UK entitled to state pension at the age (65 for men and 60 for women) by contributing to the state pension fund. Besides, almost all employees in the labour market are also entitled to occupational pensions by contributing to employer’s pension fund. According to the Office for National Statistics’ Occupational Pension Schemes Survey (OPSS), over the last five decades, the highest number of active members in occupational pension schemes was 12.2 million in 1967 and the lowest was 8.2 million in 2008. Moreover, according to HM Revenue and Customs (HMRC), the number of individuals contributing to the personal pension schemes also went down; fell from 7.6 million in 2007/08 to 5.7 million in 2010/11. Except this recent declining trend, the number of active members in occupational and personal pension schemes over the last four decades was growing significantly. Thus, this high proportion of pension coverage in the last couple of decades implies that today’s older people were the active member of these pension schemes in that period. It means that older people today in the UK have had a significant contribution to their pension fund. This is also reflected in the pensioners’ growing income trend from last decade which is discussed detailed in the next point. That is why, now they are receiving enough pension income from their pension fund and so they are financially better off than the older people of previous generations. Finally, although the changes in labour market in the UK over the last century have hugely improved the retirement experience of majority of working people particularly workers in stable and well-paid jobs but have contributed a little to enhance the old age well-being of informal or peripheral workers Particularly, over the last twenty years the range of leisure and recreational activities for elderly in the UK has developed enormously, and

Page 270

Rahman et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 268-272

at the same time their relative cost has also declined(Johnson, P., 2004). Thus, the majority of retired persons today in The UK able to enjoy the active ageing compare to previous generations. VI. Pensioner’s Income Trend In accordance with the expansion of pension schemes, the average pension income has also increased more than 40 percent to over 50 over last century. In 1929-31, state benefits were considered as the main source of pensioner’s income. However, the income from savings and investments has remained constant, but the benefits of occupational pension schemes have rose significantly in the recent decades. For instance, the private sources of non-employment in retirement, particularly from pensions and investment, have doubled with their relative share in 1993 compared to 1929-31 (Johnson, P., 2004). According to Department of Work and Pension (2013), in 2011/12, there were around 3.3 million single women pensioners and the average gross weekly income of single women pensioners came particularly from the state pensions were around 63 percent. Form the Figure 4, it is clearly seen that, in 2010/11, the median gross income for pensioner’s units was around £335 in comparison to £449 for working-age benefit units. While the median net income for pensioner units was around £297 (Before Housing Costs) and £265 (After Housing Costs) compared with the corresponding working-age benefit units £362 and £294. Figure 3: Real income of pensioners, 1979-1996/97 and 1994/95-2011/12

Source: Department of Work and Pension (DWP, 2012) On the other hand, figure 4 also reveals that pensioners’ income has been grown-up more speedily than average earnings since 1998/99. Net median income for pensioners has grown by 35 percent in real terms (median 30 percent) since 1998/99, compared to 12 percent real average earnings growth over the same period. While, the net median income (After Housing Costs) has grown rapidly, increased by 43 percent in real terms since 1998/99 (35 percent growth in mean). Thus, it is undoubtedly clear that pensioner’s income had an increasing trend until 2009/2010. This implies that the older people of recent generations in The UK have higher pension income than previous generations. However, the pensioner’s income trend is slightly decreasing from last couple of years (2009 and afterward) partly due to the economic recession in the whole European Union and the UK as well. VII. Trend in Old Age Poverty According to a report of Royal commission Britain at the end of ninetieth century, a vast majority of working people in labour market were ‘fairly provident, fairly thrifty, fairly industrious and fairly temperate’ all over their working lives but more than a third of them became miserably poor in old age and had to depend on on Poor Law financial assistance to get rid form their absolute destitution (UK Government, 1895: lxix). At the end of twentieth century, the second national report on the United Kingdom for the European Commission Observatory on Ageing and Older People stated that around 30 percent pensioners of all forms had incomes at or below the country poverty level, and those older people became a large proportion of the ‘socially excluded’ (Walker, 1992: 64) Equivalised. According to Department of Work and Pension (2012), over the last decade, the proportion of pensioners living in low-income households was declined sharply from 29 percent of all pensioners in 1998/99 to 17 percent in 2005/06 and no further reduction was happened between 2005/06 and 2008/09. By all government poverty measures, the pensioner’s poverty rate has dropped under the Labour government since 1997 and this has increased the annual spending on pensioners by £11 billion per annum (DWP, 2005). There is no official poverty line in the UK. The most commonly used measure of poverty in developed nations and the UK as well is the proportion of the people those have less than 60 percent of equivalised median household income either After Housing Costs (AHC) or Before Housing Costs (BHC). The equivalised contemporary median household income measure represents a declining trend in the percentage of pensioners living with poverty since 1994/95 (Figure 5). Figure 5 reveals the percentages of pensioners falling below 50%, 60% and 70% of equivalised contemporary median household income. In 1994/95, the proportion of pensioners drop below 50%, 60% and 70% of contemporary median household income threshold were 11%, 28% and 40% respectively. By 2010/11, these proportions had fallen to 8, 14 and 24 percent respectively.

Page 271

Rahman et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 268-272

Figure 4: Percentage of pensioners falling below thresholds of equivalised contemporary median household income (AHC).

Source: Department of Work and Pension (2012) Further, the old age poverty gap by gender has been also declining since the mid-1990s. For instance, in 1994/95, the percentage of pensioners living with household below the 60 percent equivalised contemporary median household income by sex was 31 percent for female and 24 percent for male. By 2010/11, the gender gap in living with household below the 60 percent equivalised contemporary median household income threshold reduced to only 2 percent; 15 percent for women and 13 percent for men. Thus, for older people today in The UK not only have higher economic capability to live beyond the poverty line but also there exist a minimum gender inequality in terms of poverty. VIII. Conclusion In the whole discussion, this essay has compared the main determinants and indicators of financial well-being of older people in the UK today and the previous generations over the last century. At the beginning, it has discussed little about the demographic transitions and its implications on the economic standing of older people in the UK. The compared evidence from the main discussion revealed that older people today in the UK are financially better off than previous generations in regard to participation in labour market, contribution to the comprehensive pension schemes, incomes from pension schemes and old age poverty rates. Although, at the beginning of the twentieth century, older people and out of work was synonymous with becoming and remaining poor for all except for few middle class and upper class. However, after a century long shift in the active labour force participation of older people along with growing proportion of retirees, out of labour market does not heralds poverty and economic dependency but instead a new stage of life course with ‘active and wellresourced leisure’ (Johnson, P., 2004: 29). Particularly, the rapid growth in the pensions’ income and participation of older people in the labour market after the state pension age since the mid-1990s enhanced the economic condition of the today’s older people in the UK. This is reflected in the old age poverty rate which has been declining in a faster rate from the beginning of last decade. All these events demonstrated that the economic standing of the older people has been improved to a great degree over the last century and particularly the older people in the UK today are financially in a better position compared to previous generations. However, this financial position of older people in the UK may not sustain in the coming years due to rapid ageing and the recent recessions in the EU countries. References [1] [2] [3] [4]

[5]

[6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [12] [13] [14] [15]

Department of Work and Pension (2012) Households Below Average Income, An Analysis of Income Distribution1994/95-2010/11. Department for Work and Pension (DWP) (2005) Opportunity Age Meeting the challenges of ageing in the 21st century, Available at: www.dwp.gov.uk/docs/opportunity-age-volume1.pdf [Accessed date: 31December, 2014] Hannah, L. (1985) Inventing Retirement, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Jacobs, Klaus, Martin Kohli and Martin Rein (1991) The evolution of early exit: a comparative analysis of labor force participation patterns, in Martin Kohli, Martin Rein, Anne-Marie Guillemard and Herman van Gunsteren (eds.), Time for Retirement, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Johnson, P. (2004) Long-term historical changes in the status of elders: the United Kingdom as an exemplar of advanced industrial economies, in Lloyd-Sherlock, P. (2004) Living Longer: Ageing, Development and Social Protection. London: Zed Books Ltd, pp. 22-43. Office of National Statistics (ONS) (2013) The Labour Market and Retirement, Pension Trends, Chapter 4. Office of National Statistics (ONS) (2012) Older Workers in the Labour Market, Labour Force Survey, UK. Office of National Statistics (ONS) (2011) Older People’s Day 2011, Statistical Bulletin, UK, Available at: http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/search/index.html?newquery=focus+on+older+people, [ Accessed date: 15 January, 2015] Office of National Statistics (ONS) (2010) Population Change, Pension Trends, Chapter 2. Rowntree, B. S. (1941) Poverty and Progress, A Second Social Survey of York, New York: Longman. The Poverty Site (2013) Older people live in low income, UK. Available at: http://poverty.org.uk/64/index.shtml. [Accessed date: 20 January, 2015] UK Government (Cabinet Office) (2000) Winning the Generation Game, Performance and Innovation Unit, Cabinet Office, London. UK Government (1895) Royal Commission on the Aged Poor, London. Walker, (1992) Age and employment, in M. Dunnette, L. Hough and H. Triandis (eds.), Handbook of Industrial and Organisational Psychology, vol. 4, Palo Alto: Consulting Psychologists Press. Wrigley, E. A., R. S. Davies, J. E. Oeppen and R. S. Schofield (1997) English Population History from Family Reconstitution, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Page 272

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Science of Nostalgia in Wordsworth’s “Lines Composed a Few Miles above Tintern Abbey, on Visiting the Banks of the Wye during a Tour, July 13, 1798” 1

Dr. Shamsoddin Royanian (Ph.D.) Assistant Professor, Semnan University, Semnan, Iran 2 Parisa Rostami Balan (MA and Corresponding Author)) 2 Semnan University, Semnan, Iran 1

Abstract: Have you ever had this experience that by reading a poem, short story or any literary product, they impact on you so much and they remember you one day of your past experience? Both reading some passages and looking into nature and external world could arise this feeling, that psychologists call it sense of nostalgia. William Wordsworth as one of the poets of romantic era used this sense to impact others. Not only do his poems show external nature that he experienced twice but also show his internal nature that recalling his past days. So this paper aims to show firstly the definition of nostalgia that psychologists have given us and secondly, the authors will analyze the poem “lines composed a few miles above Tintern Abbey , on visiting the banks of the Wye during a tour, July 13,1798” written by Wordsworth as a nostalgic poem. Keywords: William Wordsworth, Tintern Abbey, Science of Nostalgia I. Introduction The words such as nostalgia, homesickness, melancholy, sentimentality and loss are familiar for a man called human being and known for being emotional, sentimental and replete with feelings. All of us have experienced these feelings through our life long. It is an internal sweet sadness for something, someone, and some special moment which is past but craves in depth of our mind to arise our emotions which is now called nostalgia. But what does it mean? How does it define? and what is the root of this word? We call nostalgia Homeric word because as John J. Sue believes: Homer’s first image of Odysseus is seeing him sitting alone on the island of Ogygia, weeping, pining for his beloved Ithaca. Despite offers by the goddess Calypso to take him as a spouse and grant him immortality, Odysseus desires nothing more than to return to the place of his birth – even after Calypso foretells of the hardships he must bear before reaching his home he persists to come back home. (Sue: 1) Svetlana Boym in his book The Future of Nostalgia: Basic Books published in 2002 says that: The word nostalgia means yearning for past has its root in Greek. It comprises 2 parts νόστος (nóstos), meaning "homecoming"(a Homeric word), and ἄλγος (álgos), meaning "pain, ache", the word was coined by the ambitious Swiss doctor Johannes Hofer in his medical dissertation in 1688 which defined it: the sad mood originating from the desire for return to one's native land."' (Hofer also suggested nosomania and philopatridomania to describe the same symptoms; the former accepted and the latter failed to enter common parlance. (Boym: 20) II. Discussion Most of us think that this word belongs to poetry and politics but in fact it was first used in medicine in seventeenth century for freedom-loving students from the Republic of Berne studying in Basel, domestic help and servants working in France and Germany and Swiss soldiers fighting abroad. (Boym: 20) but step by step and by the passage of time, the word nostalgia developed in Romantic era and the word became an integral part of humanity, psychology, philosophy and literature because the romantic poetry interprets with emotions and feelings. As some critics believe: for better or worse, Romanticism and nostalgia are so frequently associated as to be nearly synonymous (Chandler: 195). Nostalgia, writes one critic of postmodernity, “exiles us from the present as it brings the imagined past near”(Chandler:195). One of those poets that talks about nostalgia and brings the imagined past near is Wordsworth. He was known as one of the most important poets of the Romantic period who introduced Romantic Movement to English literature and called poetry science of feeling and emotions. He was born in Cockermouth in West Cumberland in 1770. When he was eight, his mother died and at the age of thirteen his father passed away and left him alone. During the French revolution he was supporter

Page 273

Shamsoddin Royanian et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 273-275

of French revolution that he called it glorious renovation. He was known as one of the most important poets of the romantic period because he had a deep sense of love for nature that influenced him and his works. One of his main works is Lyrical Ballads that was published in 1798. This short volume opened with Coleridge’s Ancient Mariner and closed with Wordsworth’s great descriptive and meditative poem in blank verse, Tintern Abbey. This poem inaugurated what modern critics call Wordsworth’s myth’s of nature; his presentation of the growth of his mind to maturity, a process unfolding through the interaction between the inner world of the mind and shaping force of external nature.(Abrams:244) As a poet of the Romantic period, he was a lonesome character; he had a good relationship with his sister Dorothy. Actually, she was his close and best friend so in the poem Tintern Abbey, we can feel this relationship full heartedly. The poem Tintern Abbey is about man, nature, imagination and the birth of poetry. The story was back to 1793 when Wordsworth with his sister Dorothy and his friend Robert Jones went for excursion on Wye River in Tintern Abbey. In fact, Tintern Abbey is located in the southern Welsh county of Monmouthshire, The poem is of particular interest in that Wordsworth's descriptions of the banks of the River Wye outline his general philosophies on nature. This poem depicts the sense of nostalgia of the poet. It is believed that these feelings came from nature and recalled him five years that passed, so passage of time reminded him the days he’d had with his friend Jones and his sister Dorothy. As in dictionary of Merriam Webster, nostalgia defined as pleasure and sadness which is caused by remembering something from the past and wishing that you can experience it again, and describe it as the state of being homesick or maybe a wistful or excessively sentimental yearning to return to or of some past period or irrecoverable condition. This poem arises nostalgia because it talks about the years which were past those Five years and those five summers and the poet wish to come back to those days because those days gave him serenity, tranquility and calmness. As a theologian and a philosopher Ralph Harper (1966) believes nostalgia combines bitterness and sweetness, the lost and the found, the far and the near, the new and the familiar, absence and presence. The past which is over and gone, from which we have been or are being removed, by some magic becomes present again for a short while. But realness seems even more familiar, because renewed, than it ever was, more enchanting and more loving. (Wilson: 23) Therefore, as it has been said, the poem is about man and natural world and the past memory, the speaker of the poem which is the poet himself talks about the scene that he has not seen for five years: Five years have passed; five summers, with the length Of five long winters! and again I hear These waters, rolling from their mountain-springs With a sweet inland murmur The scenery gives him a sense of sadness and sweetness, sadness when he talks about the long hot summers which has passed and it is not present now so looking to the world around and looking to the nature shows that the poet is thinking about the past and the passage of time, but when he talks and thinks about length of this passage, he feels a sense of nostalgia, loneliness and sadness but recalling those days gives him happiness because it is craved in his mind and now he is able to think about those days after so many years. Once again Do I behold these steep and lofty cliffs, Step by step, he comes back to the present time and tells us that once again he experiences the previous days and previous nature. Indeed, he always talks about nature; the nature in his poems is active, alive and show spontaneity. The landscape with the quiet of the sky. From the beginning till ending, he talks about nature, and we can see sign of nature in his poem line by line, and he says that air with bird is better than calm sky, because he believes that bird is a sign of nature, and he is trying to compare urbane life with city life, so he himself prefers to live in nature and in rural city, for he feels God in that area better. In conclusion Tim Wildschut defined nostalgia as equated with homesickness. In the 17th and 18th centuries Nostalgia was regarded as a medical disease confined to the Swiss doctor John Hoffer, a view that persisted through most of the 19th century symptoms including bouts of weeping, irregular heartbeat, and anorexia. By the beginning of the 20th century, nostalgia was considered as a psychiatric disorder; symptoms included anxiety, sadness, and insomnia. By the mid-20th century, psychodynamic approaches considered nostalgia a subconscious desire to return to an earlier life stage. Soon thereafter, nostalgia was downgraded to a variant of depression, marked by loss and grief, though still equated with homesickness. By the late 20th century, there were compelling reasons for nostalgia and homesickness to finally part ways.(Wildschut: 1)

Page 274

Shamsoddin Royanian et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014February 2015, pp. 273-275

III. Conclusion Thus, we can say that William Wordsworth had a close relationship with nature and natural life. Nature had a very important function for him, and it had a very important role both in his life and in his poems. If we study his life specially his childhood, we will come to this conclusion that in his childhood he spent most of his life in nature and in natural areas and countryside. Consequently, he was affected by nature, nature as a source of happiness, life and purity which have much impact on him. He worships nature as the representation of God, and he believes that nature is the great friend of human being because it is the cause of happiness. Most of his poems are about nature but he doesn’t describe nature by itself which means that his poems are not just about nature. In fact, he is affected by nature, and he started his poems with the description of nature than expression of his particular ideas. He had different ideas that represented his philosophical ideas in his poems but each poem starts with description of nature. Most of his poems are descriptive and meditative such as the one that we talked about before. Tintern Abbey as the last poem of Lyrical ballad is a poem which was written in five parts, and in 160 lines. It was written in blank verse which comprised verse paragraph rather than stanza. It is also unrhymed iambic pentameter and also written in the form of monologue. Wordsworth is the only speaker of the poem and he shows his ideas toward nature. The nature is the cause of inspiration for him. This nature that he is talking about gives him a sense of tranquility, peace and happiness. In this poem, he talks about remembrance of the things past. He has a nostalgic sense about his past life. As in some of his great poems, he refers to his childhood, to his past life and in fact, he has a very good description of the past. Whenever he remembers his past life, he is depressed about it because he believes that he can’t return to those beautiful years in real life, but in most cases at the end of his poems he concludes that the only way thorough which a poet can return to his past life is thorough the imagination. In real life, you cannot come back to past but with the help of imagination, you can travel to past; Thinking about past gives you a sense of nostalgia. Finally, we can say that Romanticism and nostalgia are so frequently associated as to be nearly synonymous. An influential account of Romantic thought across Europe once characterized the movement by its “nostalgia for the natural object, expanding to become nostalgic for the origin of this object,” and the longing for nature is but one of many returns associated with the period. These include, in addition, the retrieval of romance modes, the renewed interest or imaginative investment in national and cultural pasts, the turn from polite culture to the “very language of men” – at times conjoined with a full-scale retreat from the anonymity of print culture and its potentially hostile public – and the reanimation of oral cultures and orality, even when, or perhaps especially when, the bards were inauthentic and technologically mediated. (Mclane: 195) Susan Stewart thus writes that nostalgia testifies to “a longing that of necessity is inauthentic . . . because the past it seeks has never existed except in narrative.” The nostalgic, she writes, “Is enamored of distance, not of the referent itself.” Nostalgia, writes one critic of postmodernist, “exiles us from the present as it brings the imagined past near”; another, Fredric Jameson, argues that nostalgia, so construed, is “an elaborated symptom of the waning of our historicity, of our lived possibility of experiencing history in some active way.” (Mclane: 195) References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9]

Abrams, Meyer Howard. The Norton Anthology of English Literature, United States of America: New York, Norton Publication, 2006. Bloom, Harold. William Wordsworth: Bloom’s Modern Critical View, United States of America: New York, Norton Chelsea House, 2006. Boym, Svetlana. The Future of Nostalgia-Basic Books, United States of America, Basic Books, 2002. Gill, Stephen. The Cambridge Companion to Wordsworth, United States of America, Cambridge University Press, 2003. McLane, Maureen. The Cambridge Companion to British Romantic Poetry. United States of America, Cambridge University Press, 2008. Sharrock, Roger. Poetry Bookshelf: Selected Poems of William Wordsworth, Melbourne, Heinemann Educational Publishers, 1958. Sue, J. John. Ethics and Nostalgia in the Contemporary Novel, United States of America: New York, Cambridge University Press, 2005. Wildschut, Tim. Nostalgia: Past, Present, and Future, Vol. 17, No. 5 (Oct., 2008), pp. 304-307, Sage Publications. Wilson, L. Janelle. Nostalgia: Sanctuary of Meaning, Massachusetts, Rosemont Publishing and Printing Crop, 2005.

Page 275

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

A Study of Mathematics Education Students’ Difficulties in Applying Analogy to Teaching Mathematics: A Case of the “TWA” Model Nguyen Phu Loc(PhD.) Assoc. Prof. Bui Phuong Uyen, MSc. School of Education Can Tho University, Vietnam Abstract: The model “TWA” (Teaching with analogy) is a model of teaching with analogical reasoning, which could maximize many benefits when using analogies. According to the results of an investigation before, we recognized that the students of mathematics education at Can Tho University have not tended toward applying analogical reasoning to teaching mathematics. This raised a question: “Did the mathematics education students have some difficulties in applying analogical reasoning to teaching mathematics?” To answer the above question, we conducted the study with the following two objectives: (1) to find out mathematics education students’ the ability to apply the TWA model to teaching mathematics contents in secondary schools. (2) to know these students’ opinions on advantages and disadvantages of applying the TWA model to teaching mathematics in secondary schools. The study was carried out in Can Tho University – Vietnam in 2014. Key words: analogy, TWA model, mathematics education, teaching methodology Introduction I. Analogy and Teaching The term “analogy” derived from "αναλογια", a word of ancient Greek mathematics which means that the equality of the two ratios. Example, the pair of two numbers 3 and 5 is analogical with the pair of two numbers 9 and 15 because 3: 5 = 9: 15. According to Wikipedia, “analogy is a cognitive process of transferring information or meaning from a particular subject (analog or source) to another particular subject (target), or a linguistic expression corresponding to such a process” [10]. Hativah (2000) defined analogy as a comparison between the two objects that are different in general, but considered as the same in some aspects appropriate: the object used for analogical basis is called the source (analog); meanwhile, the object explained or learned is called the target [6]. Therefore, analogical reasoning can be considered as a process involving the exchange between the source and the target. In the field of pedagogy, analogical reasoning has been considered as an effective learning - teaching tool. Brown (2003) believed that “analogy as a learning mechanism is a crucial factor in knowledge acquisition at all ages” [3]. In structure – mapping theory of Halford (1993), analogy was considered as the core of cognitive development which consists of assigning elements of one structure to elements of another structure by corresponding relationships [5]. Loc (2008) highly evaluated the role of analogy in teaching mathematics in secondary schools; he showed that analogical reasoning is an effective tool helping students constructing knowledge, and it could assist teachers to foresee errors of students in teaching mathematics [8]. However, according to Herr, “if the analogies are not well chosen or applied systematically, they may be ineffective or cause confusion” [7]. II. The Model “TWA” (Teaching with Analogy) In order to increase effectiveness of the use analogies in teaching sciences, Glynn (1994) introduced the model “TWA” (Teaching With Analogy) [4]. According to Herr, the TWA model is a strategy to transfer attributes from a familiar object (the analog) to an unfamiliar one (the target) by mapping their relationships [7]. The TWA model consists of six steps as follows: Step 1: Introduce the target concept; Step 2: Review the analog concept; Step 3: Identify relevant features of the target and analog; Step 4: Map similarities; Step 5: Indicate where the analogy breaks down; and Step 6: Draw conclusions. Herr believed that the TWA could “maximize the benefit of analogies while minimizing the dangers”, he suggest that educators and teachers employ this model when using analogies [8]. In the School of Education, Can Tho University – Vietnam, we have introduced the TWA model to students of mathematics education.

Page 276

Nguyen Phu Loc et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 276-280

III. Statement of Research Problem In our previous study (see [9]), we found out that the students of mathematics education at Can Tho University have not tended toward applying analogical reasoning to teaching mathematics. This raised a question: “Did the mathematics education students have some difficulties in applying analogical reasoning to teaching mathematics?” For this reason, we performed a follow-up study with the below two objectives: 1. To find out mathematics education students’ the ability to apply the TWA model to teaching mathematics contents in secondary schools. 2. To know these students’ opinions on advantages and disadvantages of applying the model “TWA” to teaching mathematics in secondary schools. IV. Methodology A.

Participants: 31 mathematics education students who are studying in School of Education, Can Tho University – Vietnam. They were divided into nine groups (5 groups of 3 and 4 groups of 4).

B. Stages of the study The study consisted of three stages: Stage 1: The researchers introduced model “TWA” We introduced the TWA model and how to apply the model to teaching mathematics to participants. Stage 2: Participants made lesson plans Participants worked in groups to make lesson plans for teaching mathematics contents in Chapter “Coordinate Method” in space which was in the geometry curriculum of Grade 12 (the last grade of secondary education system of Vietnam). Particularly, mathematics topics were assigned to each group as follows: Group 1: Coordinate axis, the coordinate of a point, the coordinate of a vector in space; Group 2: The scalar product of two vectors and vector product (cross product); Group 3: The equation of a sphere; Group 4: The equation of a plane; Group 5: The relative position of two planes; Group 6: The distance from a point to a plane; Group 7: The parametric equation and the standard equation of a straight line; Group 8: The relative position of two straight lines; Group 9: The distance from a point to a straight line. Stage 3: Participants discussed in groups to answer the following three questions: Question 1. In your opinions, what are strong and weak points of the TWA model for teaching mathematics? Question 2. Please indicate the difficulties you have encountered in each step of applying the model to teach mathematics? According to you, what is the most difficult step? Question 3.What are factors to enable us to apply TWA model in an effective way? C.

Rubric for evaluating participants’ the application of TWA

We used the rubric suggested by Loc and Uyen (2014) to evaluate participants’ the products as follows (see Table 1) [9]. Table I: Rubric for evaluating the application of TWA (from [9]) Using TWA model into teaching mathematics

Mark 0

Not using any anlogogy.

Only talking about analog

Recalling characteristics of analog, but not establishing any correspondence between analog and target

Establishing correspondences between analog and target

Drawing a conclusion about the analogy and comparison of the new material with the already learned material

The study was carried out in 2014.

Page 277

Nguyen Phu Loc et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 276-280

V. Results and Discussion A. Participants’ applying TWA to their teaching Table II. Results of groups in applying TWA to teaching contents of Coordinate Method in Space Group 1 2 3 4 5

Target Coordinate axis in space The coordinates of a vector in space The coordinates of a point in space The scalar product of 2 vectors in space The equation of a sphere The general equation of a plane The relative positions of 2 planes

The distance from a point to a plane The parametric equation of a straight line in space

The standard equation of a straight line in space Problems of writing straight lines in space The relative positions of 2 straight lines in a plane

8 9

The distance from a point to a straight line in space

Analog Coordinate axis in plane Coordinates of a vector in plane Coordinates of a point in plane The scalar product of 2 vectors in plane The equation of a circle The general equation of a straight line The relative positions of 2 straight lines in plane The distance from a point to a straight line The parametric equation of a straight line in plane The standard equation of a straight line in plane Problems of writing straight lines in plane System of 2 equations in 2 unknowns The relative positions of 2 straight lines: y = ax+b and y =a’x+b’ in plane The distance from a point to a straight line in plane

Evaluation based on the Rubric 4 4 4 4 3 1 3 4 4 4 4 1 1 2

The table II showed that there were only 4 groups of students had a good handle on the TWA model, and 5 groups of students have not yet mastered the TWA model: 3 groups only told about analog but not analyzed the characteristics of the analog, 1 group did not establish any correspondence between the source and target, 1 group only showed correspondences between the source and target but did not make comparison of new knowledge with the already learned knowledge. The results indicated that it was not so easy to apply the TWA model to teaching mathematics; it means that the participants recognized advantages and disvantages, difficulties in the usage of TWA which were presented in the following parts. B. Opinions on strong and weak points of the model TWA for teaching mathematics Table III showed the results of group discussions for answering the question 1: In your opinions, what are strong and weak points of the TWA model for teaching mathematics? Table III. Weak and strong points of TWA

Strong points of TWA

Weak points of TWA

Opinions of students

Group

Linking old knowledge and new knowledge Making learners interesting Making classroom lively Developing thinking for learners Learners will be positive, active in the classroom Helping students avoid some mistakes Developing learners’ capacity to solve problem It is easy to make lesson plans according to TWA because steps of TWA are clear. The speed of instruction is slow, thus it takes much time to give a lesson. There are some lessons not to be able to apply TWA It is hard to find a suitable analog Confusing between the source and the target if the learner does not master source It is difficult to apply to solving exercises Carefully preparing before giving a lesson, depending on the experience of teachers

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6,7, 8, 9 1, 5, 6, 7

The number of groups 9 4

1, 2, 9 5, 8, 9 6, 7 3

3 3 2 1

1, 2, 4, 5, 8 2, 3, 4, 9 6, 7 4, 8 2 1

5 4 2 2 1 1

According to the above statistics (Table III), we find that mathematics education students raised both strengths and weaknesses of TWA in teaching mathematics. The biggest advantages of TWA models which all groups mentioned are the link between the old knowledge with new knowledge, it means that from the knowledge learned, students can discover new knowledge. Therefore, students will be motivated as active learners. Furthermore, they also found a positive application of the TWA model which is to help students avoid some mistakes in the learning process. For obstacles when using TWA model, we noticed that two major difficulties which many groups mentioned were: (1) low speed, much time consuming, and (2) there are lessons containing entirely new contents, we could not use TWA; it was explained by the second group of students as follows:

Page 278

Nguyen Phu Loc et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 276-280

When using TWA model, we must spend much time repeating old knowledge, but sometimes students do not grasp the old knowledge, so the teacher has to restate this knowledge; besides, establishing the correspondence between the old knowledge and new knowledge should lead to lengthy, laborious. Furthermore, there are many lessons which consist of completely new contents, we will find nothing to do with old knowledge to be able to find the analog.

The another difficulty which Group 6 mentioned was that there were some cases which had many different sources, then we did not know how to select an appropriate source. C. The difficulties in each step of TWA The Table IV and Table V showed participantsâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; the answers to the question 2: Please indicate the difficulties you have encountered in each step of applying the TWA model to teach mathematics? According to you, which is the most difficult step? Table IV. The difficulties in each step of TWA Steps of TWA 1 2 3 4 5 6

Difficulty

Group

Difficult to create situations for students to see the necessity of knowledge destination No suitable source Difficult to select analog when there are many things to choose to be analog. Difficult to arouse memories of learners Learners forget analog knowledge Much time-consuming to indicate characteristics of the analog Not finding correspondence between source and target Learners make many errors Do not recognize incorrect conclusions Must know how to refute the false conclusion Relatively easy to apply TWA

1, 3, 5, 7, 8, 9

The number of groups 6

2, 4 1, 3, 5, 8 6, 9 2, 4, 7, 8 1, 3, 9 2, 3, 6, 8, 9 1, 5 3, 9 4, 5, 6, 8 1-9

2 4 2 4 3 5 2 2 4 9

The groups described difficulties in every step they encountered during making lesson plans with TWA as follows. In step 1 (Introducing target knowledge): there were six groups agreed that it was difficult to create a situation whereby learners see the need for target knowledge. In step 2 (Learners were evoked memories of a similar situation): Group 2 and Group 4 had the same view that the right choice of analog was very important. For instance, for the direction of two vectors, they could not find their knowledge similar to this knowledge, so they could not apply the TWA model (Group 2). In step 3 (Recognizing the important characteristics of source): some of groups said that sometimes learners could not remember the analog knowledge exactly, so they could not state the characteristics of the analog. Sometimes learners will give too many characteristics of the analog, at that time they do not know what features are important to establish correspondence between source and target. Two difficulties were mentoned in step 4 (Establishing the correspondences between source and target): the learners could not find any correspondence between the source and target, or they could find the wrong target. This was explained by Group 1: establishing correspondences between the source and target depends very much on the level of learners. In step 5 (Indicating the incorrect conclusions): in some cases, we could not to find incorrect conclusions. For example, Group 3 stated: For the equation of a sphere, we did not know how to draw wrong conclusions. Or another difficulty that the group 4, 5, 6, 8 shared was to reject the wrong conclusion, if it was made explicitly, it would take much time. In step 6 (Drawing conclusions about the target knowledge): all of groups had the same opinion that it was no problem to perform this step. Table V. The most difficult step of TWA Steps of TWA

Group

4, 8

1, 3, 5, 9

Not to be chosen

Seeing Table V, we find that there was no group to choose Step 6 that is the most difficult step. The hardest step which was chosen by four groups is step 4; Group 9 explained it as follows: When making lesson plans, I found it difficult to infer the correspondences between source and target. For example, the source knowledge is the formula for computing the distance from a point to a line in the plane, I did not know how to guide students to find the formula distance from a point to a line in space. But the most important thing of using the analogical reason is to create correspondences between source and target, so that learners can discover new knowledge. If you could not perform this step, using the analogy would not bring anything effective.

Page 279

Nguyen Phu Loc et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 276-280

Step 2 was the selection of the group 4 and group 8; in opinion of these groups, the most difficult thing when applying TWA is to choose the right source. If choosing the wrong source or inappropriate one, we will not be able to make analogical inferences. D. How to apply TWA effectively Table VI showed the solutions of applying TWA effectively - the answers of participants to the question 3: What are factors to enable us to apply TWA model in an effective way? Table VI. How to apply TWA effectively Solution

Group

Teaher must master the old knowledge and new knowledge Learners must review old knowledge related in details before attending classroom Teacher search and select appropriate analog To avoid losing much time, teachers should help learners to choose analog knowledge Teahers must prepare a lesson carefully before giving this lesson It takes enough time for teachers to master the use of TWA model.

4, 5, 6, 8, 9

The number of groups 5

2, 7, 9 3 2 1 6, 8

3 1 1 1 2

When asked about the solutions to operate TWA model effectively, many participants said that the most important thing is to master the old knowledge and new knowledge. In order to spend less time reviewing old knowledge in the classroom, teachers should remind students to review the source related. This helps students grasp the characteristics of the source better. Another solution proposed by Group 3 is to seek an appropriate source because if we choose the wrong source, it can lead to many errors for learners in learning new knowledge. Two different opinions of the groups 1, 6, 8 are to prepare a lesson carefully before giving this lesson, and it takes enough time for teachers to master the TWA model. That is to adjust each lesson plan many times when teaching a mathematical content with TWA. After doing several times, the teachers will have a good lesson plan; so that teaching – learning process will occur as expected. VI.

Conclusion

Using models in teaching TWA brings many benefits to both teachers and learners. For teachers, this is the model with clear steps for designing teaching - learning activities in the classroom. For learners, it make them active in learning; especially they can self - discover new knowledge. However, for teachers TWA model also reveals some difficulties of its own such as: selecting appropriate analog and establishing the correspondences between the analog and the target. To overcome this problem, when using the model, the teacher needs to master the characteristics of analog knowledge and target knowledge, and to select appropriate analog from which he can design teaching and learning activities in an effective way. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10]

Bộ giáo dục và đào tạo (2009), Hình học 12, Sách giáo khoa nâng cao, Hanoi: Giáo dục Publishing house Bộ giáo dục và đào tạo (2009), Hình học 12, Sách giáo khoa cơ bản: Hanoi: Giáo dục Publishing house Brown, A. L. (2003). Analogical learning and transfer: What develop? In Similarity and analogical reasoning (edited by Stella Vosniadou & Andrew Ortony), Cambridge: Cambridge University press Glynn, S. M (1994), Teaching Science With Analogy: A Strategy for Teachers and Textbook Authors, National Reading Research Center, Reading Research Report NO.15, Office of Educational Research and Improvement, Washington, DC. Halford,G. S. (1993). Children’s understanding: The development of mental models. Hillsdale, New York: Erlbaum. Hativah, N. (2000), Teaching for effective learning in higher education, The Netherlands: Kluwer Academic Publishers Herr, N., Teaching with Analogies (http://www.csun.edu/science/books/sourcebook/chapters/10-analogies/teachinganalogies.html) Nguyễn Phú Lộc (2008), Hoạt động dạy và học môn Toán, Can Tho: Can Tho University Loc, N.P. and Uyen, B.P.(2014), Using Analogy in Teaching Mathematics: An Investigation of Mathematics Education Students in School of Education - Can Tho University, International Journal of Education and Research, Vol. 2 No. 7 July 2014. Website: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Analogy

Page 280

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

The Skopos Theory: A Heterogeneous Approach to Translation Prof. Renuga Devi1 Aditya Kumar Panda2 1,2 Department of Linguistics Madurai Kamraj University, Madurai, Tamil Nadu, INDIA Abstract: No theory can address all the problems in the process of translation. No translation is a perfect translation. Newmark says that there is no perfect equivalence but degree of equivalence in a translation. Vermeer’s Skopos theory considers all the factors of the translation process and orients us towards the phenomena that were not considered seriously in the traditionally defined and determined parameters of translation. Thispaper highlights various aspects of The Skopos theory. Keywords: Translation, equivalence, Skopos Theory, Source Text, Target Text I. Introduction Translation theorists have dealt with the problems of translation either emphasizing on the elements of Source Language Text (SLT) more or the Target Language Text(TLT). We can divide these theories as Source Language Text oriented theories and Target Language Text oriented theories. Source Language Text approach orients us regarding faithfulness to the Source Text (ST), strictly following the elements of ST whereas Target Language Text approach emphasizes on the acceptability, target readership, communicative aspect etc. Early translation theorists mostly concentrate on linguistic equivalence whereas the later theorists of 20 th century start looking at translation from the communicative and functional point of view. These communicative and functional theories of translation seem to be more successful as compared to earlier and other theories. The Skopos theory is one of them that tries to address all the problems of translation process and gives an independent function to the target text. In Mary Snell Hornby’s words, it is indeed closer to the realities of translation practice.The Skopos theory is more useful for the translators than the translation theorists. It has a heterogeneous approach which means it analyzes not only an aspect of translation process but many aspects of the same. II. Discussion Traditionally, a translator searches a target language equivalent for a source language term. Generally he/she goes for word to word or sentence to sentence equivalent. This search mostly corresponds to the source language. Nida’s formal equivalence and Catford’s formal correspondence deal with establishing equivalents considering the source language item as the significant one. Such establishing equivalents is linguistic oriented which limit the fact that translation as an act of communication. It is in seventies and eighties, a new approach towards translation emerged which started emphasizing on the equivalent function in translation. Katharina Reiss and Juliana House added the pragmatic aspect in the process of translation. They gave importance to both source language text and target language text; they stated that both should have the same function. A target text should have the same function as a source text is having on its readers. Such approach could not address the text types. Gutt’s Relevance theory looks at translation from communicative point of view. Target reader’s expectation and needs became important for relevance theory. It argues that an utterance has a number of implications and the target reader or listener has to infer the right relevant implication and stop there. A target reader or user may not require all the information what is there in the source language text. But a translator is not a free agent to decide what is essential for the target readers. He/ she has to adhere to the guideline that is imposed on him/her either from a publisher or a government agency or a religious group etc. Relevance theory could not solve this problem. On the line of communicative functional approach to translation, it is the Skopos theory (developed by Hans J Vermeer) that seems to be more successful in addressing the major problems in translation. “Skopos” is a Greek word which means purpose. The purpose determines the goal of any translation is the main tenet in theSkopos theory. It discards most of the source language text oriented views on translation.

Page 281

Renuga Devi et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 281-283

Translation is a conscious planned activity that must have a purpose and this purpose determines what would be the equivalents, what would be the style, what would be the translation strategies, who would be the target readers, so on and so forth. Translation, as a phenomenon, does not happen, it is a human action like walking, throwing, speaking, writing, jumping. Human beings do translation which is a voluntary action. A translator wills to translate, desires to translate and intends to translate. Without willingness, desire and intention, one cannot translate. Vermeer emphasizes on the intentionality in the process of translation and makes action theory foundational to the Skopos theory. Intentionality is a psychical phenomenon which is very much a part of the translation and it exists in a translator’s mind. If intentionality exists in a translation process, there must be a purpose. So the Skopos makes translation more subjective as intentional purpose is a human as well as a subjective phenomenon. A translation is a process which involves selecting a source text, a source publisher, source author, target text, text type, selecting a translator, translator’s voluntary translation activities(reading the source text, understanding it, finding out target equivalents, writing paragraph by paragraph, revising etc), translation tools like dictionaries, glossaries, target reader, a target publisher, editor, strategies, style, time, two societies, and two cultures, psychological states of author, publisher, editor and the translator so on and on. The Skopos theory brings all these external factors and internal factors of translation process together. The Skopos theory accounts for different strategies in different situations, in which the source text is not the only factor involved.” (Xiaoyan Du, A Brief Introduction to the Skopos Theory 2012,). The Skopos theory delimits the act of translation from the traditionally defined notion of equivalence. The Skopos theory answers why an equivalent fits in a particular time and in a particular situation. “In the framework of the Skopos theory, there are not such things as right or wrong, faithfulness or unfaithfulness, and the translation the Skopos decides the translation process. (Xiaoyan Du, 2012). The Skopos theory postulates the problems encountered while translating non-literary texts for government or non-government agencies, mostly commercial, scientific and technical translation. It adopts a prospective attitude to translation which means the Skopos should be worked out before doing translation. In the Skopos theory, Vermeer talks about three rules: rule of the Skopos, coherence rule and fidelity rule. Rule of the Skopos has already been discussed that is the purpose of the target text determines the translation. Coherence rule makes the target text coherent so that the target readers can comprehend it where their background knowledge and circumstances are considered. Producing the elements of the Source Text in the Target Text may be a Skopos but not the theSkopos. Fidelity to the Source Text has a Skopos and a target text free of the influence of the Source text has another Skopos. Likewise equivalence of function as stated by House may be one of many possible skopoi of a translation (Byrne,Jude, 2006). Nord also recognizes the same function of the Skopos. As Vermeer states it, the concept of the Skoposcan not only be applied to a whole text but also the segments of the target text. Sometimes, a part of a text is translated differently than that of the other parts of the text. A particular technique may not be used as the translation technique while translating all the parts of a text. Translation, as a process, as a product or as a function, is not a homogeneous entity. A text is woven around many heterogeneous elements. It may be cultural, may be social or may be political or something else. Translation as a book or product has many elements which matter for the publisher or agencies. Translation also functions as a text in the target language. Gideon Toury considers translation as “facts of target cultures”. According to the Skopos theory, there is a purpose behind translation as a process, as a product and as a function.Skopos may make a translation product physically homogeneous but it is not only a physical book, it functions in a target language in a target world in a time and space.The Skopos redefines the position of the target text. A target text is not merely a static item decoded in a language, it is to be read by a target reader, it depends on target reader’s reception and it has a relationship to the extra-linguistic situation in which it exists. III. Conclusion From the various tenets of the Skopos theory, one can understand that it is applicable for non-literary translation like localization, technical documents, scientific texts, commercial and legal documents. It gives a dynamic heterogeneous approach to translation. It has freed the target text from the traditionally imposed notions of the source language text. It is one of the functional theories which values a target text based on the elements of target culture, target readers and the goals of the agencies. Elements of target text are determined by the Skopos of the translation of the same.

Page 282

Renuga Devi et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 281-283

IV. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11]

Byrne, Jody. Technical Translation, Springer, 2006. Catford, J.C. A Linguistic Theory of Translation. London: Oxford University Press, 1965. Gutt, Ernst-August. Translation and relevance: Cognition and context. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.1991. House, J. A Model for Translation Quality Assessment. (1st edition), Tubingen: Gunter NarrVerlag, 1977. Nord, C. Translating As a Purposeful Activity, Functionalist Approaches Explained. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001. Nida, E. Toward a Science of Translating: with special reference to principles and procedures involved in Bible translating. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1964. Nord, C. Translating as a Purposeful Activity. Manchester: St. Jerome Publishing, 1997. Snell Hornby, Mary, Translation Studies: An Integrated Approach, Amsterdam and Philadelphia, John Benjamins, 1995. Vermeer, H.J.A Skopos theory of translation (some arguments for and against). Heidelberg: TEXTconTEXT, 1996. Vermeer, H.J. The Skopos and Commission in Translational Action. In: A.Chesterman (ed.) Readings in Translation. Helsinki: Oy Finn Lectura Ab, pp. 173-187, 1989. Xiaoyan Du, A Brief Introduction to the Skopos Theory, 2012.

Page 283

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Workplace Spirituality and Cultural Awakening of Western Bonai on Impact of Sarsara Pintu Mahakul Doctoral Candidate, Department of Business Administration Berhampur University, Bhanja Bihar, Berhampur-760007, Odisha, INDIA Abstract: From the old age human beings are more aware about their happy living in this Earth. It is observed that development of society is always dependent on development of culture. Always in society diversity is seen due to union of people of different races, religions and of different ideologies and languages. Where humanity is nourished by morality, values and ethics there unity and integrity exist and happy living becomes possible. But at present days it is observed that gradually the traditional cultures of people along with values and social customs are going down. Many are on the way of in verge of extinction. Increasing violence and breakage of communal harmony in modern world have triggered and alerted as a new danger may come ahead. Due to such deterioration of morality, cooperation among people is also not observed as before. So it has increased the anxiety of intellectuals. In such case recognition of truth and self realization in individual level becomes necessary to understand humanity and develop personality. While people work at workplace they search for true happiness and hanker for cooperation for better productivity. This has brought our attention for workplace spirituality as green remedy for humanity. To elaborate and decorate humanity culture can never be separated either in organization level or in social level. Without culture proper development and achievement of goals are not possible. Realizing this concentration comes towards cultural awakening to define this as well as to workplace spirituality. Sarsara impacts a lot on cultural awakening of Western Bonai with respect to workplace spirituality. It becomes unique feature of this study as one example for modern world. It is realized from this study that workplace spirituality is the principal concept of cultural awakening definitely. Keywords: Workplace spirituality, culture, consciousness, integration and management I. Introduction Beloved father of heaven says, â&#x20AC;&#x153;Sweet children, your spiritual yoga is for becoming ever pure because you have yoga with the ocean of purity in order to establish the pure world (Morning Murli, 24-12-2013). God awakes his all children in this universe in term of his valuable knowledge and says that only purity in life can have yoga i.e. union within soul and mind with God. Purity is the principle of life. Work and life balance should be based on the pure path following righteousness in workplace during performance of action. God is the ocean of purity as well as of all qualities. For such union we need to have unlimited trust. While soul awakes from inside realizes this and becomes cautious during his performance of action. The word Sarsara means many more things. This signifies for a soul pure and beautiful from inside with charm and knowledge with values, ethics and morality and also specifies to ocean of purity. Sarsara specifies the heavenly qualities to have within and build beautiful personality which should shine at each moment with yoga towards Divine. God specifies that each person should have faith. Pure faith originates from purity. We all should feel and have faith that we all are children of one God, our father and we live in one world. Sarsara is significant for a soul to have love, kindness, peace, prosperity and many more spiritual values. Without work no creature sustains in this Earth. Due to majority of impurities in environment it gradually contaminates the human being to fall in trap of vices while the person does not become aware about such trapping and comes under control of his senses. While he awakes with pure culture of soul and holds the values within with memory of father of heaven then easily crosses the obstacles and vices. This gives the sense of inner feeling and faith at work which is often referred as workplace spirituality. Cultural awakening originates from spiritual feelings of human resources. Culture refers to the cultivation of soul with spiritual and human values and this soul again refers to spirituality. Soul instantly works that is why spirituality can never be separated from work. The word Bonai means bonanza i.e. sudden gain of benefit based on purity. Only one soul can gain benefit in life on awakening towards Divine. Bonai also means to good will. This also means to a thing which is made by righteousness with honesty. Bonai acts as proof also. Soul who resides inside a material body is proof of spiritual origin who works instantly but soul is having freedom of work. If soul performs good works then reaps good fruits and if bad then reaps bad fruits according to his performance. In Japanese language similar word is found as Bonsai which means the art of growing dwarf ornamentally shaped tree or shrub in small trays or pots. Life is an art to live and culture is the backbone of any society to express such art in terms of visible or invisible activities. Here ornaments are the values and to shape

Page 284

Pintu Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 284-289

is to shape or decorate soul within. Workplace spirituality and cultural awakening are becoming essential parts of life and for which such study comes in to scenario. International Institute for Spiritual Leadership defines workplace spirituality as an intimate relationship with the inner self of values, morality, and recognition of truth of self and of others where the spirit of a person becomes the vital principle which is traditional force of animation intangible in nature and life alarming force with in human being at work which positively nourishes effectiveness in all aspects of life. David W. Miller, (2006), defines workplace spirituality as promised faith which is originated from inner spirit while an individual works at the site which nourishes with righteousness due to which the person properly takes care of his work, communicates properly with others at work and cooperation is observed in each step of his performance. T Winters Moor, (2008 ), says that concept of workplace spirituality is growing gradually and more people are looking forward to the workplace for fulfilling their spiritual needs however to find spiritual fulfilment of workers many organizations find that positive work outcomes are associated with workplace. Luidolf Bosch, (2009), states workplace spirituality is such a concept in the world of human individual that provides meaning to life with respect to his daily work where he understands the purpose of life in decision making and with values keeps helping nature to connect people in organization for higher purpose of achievement. Sree Rama Rao, (2010), defines workplace spirituality as recognition of self that takes place in the context of an organizational community by which a person finds meaning and purpose of his work and life and keeps interest to connect with other members of community or society with keen interest to achieve his social and cultural goals. Brad S. Long and Jaean Helms Mills, (2010) state that workplace spirituality is that re-affirms a positive self image that influences people for understanding and making sense for organization and individuals who work within them to prosper. Richard H. King, (1982), defines cultural awakening as conscious memory of society regarding inherited culture and communication made by generations after generations through perspectives of humanity where people become more conscious and active to feel the importance of culture and life and proceed ahead to spread such culture based feelings to next generations. Peter Benson, (1986) states that cultural awakening is an ability of inner potential of an individual or of a community or society through which construction of humanity and value based life style is achieved as well as communication is maintained through speech, words, action and activities leaving a land mark for learning for future generation. David C. Korten, (2001), defines cultural awakening as consciousness based ability to recognize ourselves as observers of behaviour and to communicate through interaction where culture based social constructs are taken in to account where integrated pattern of humanity exists which includes thought, speech, action and affaires remain within and this depends upon capacity of a man on learning and transmitting knowledge to upcoming generation. Stephen, Batchelor, (2011), defines cultural awakening as developing relationship between faith, spiritualism and culture where values and practices inform every aspect of human life and educates people to inherit for next generation in term of values, ethics and morality. R. S. Zaharna, (2012), states that cultural awakening is an awareness or mindfulness of culture which plays positive roles in enhancing relations and communication between nations and people. This awareness may be partially or fully be strength of cultural diplomacy where culture’s power is very much acknowledged. . II. Objectives of the study To investigate and know the connection of culture with respect to spirituality we need to have such study. To know the inner feelings and gateways of human resources management it is essential to have study on social reformation based on culture. To identify cultural aspects of life and to know more about inner feelings such study fixes vision. To know more about people’s perceptions about workplace and their work such study is necessary. To know and realize about invisible connection between spirituality and culture we need to be more aware about study. To elaborate and spread the vision of workplace spirituality and cultural awakening this is essential to realize about individual performance whether based on humanity and honesty or not. These are the few objectives for which this study proceeds. III. Review of Literature As per the information provided by Douglas Harper (2001), the word culture is derived from the Latin word, ‘Cultura,’ which means cultivation is directly related to agriculture. In Roman civilization the usage of word culture spreads across the nation in very ancient days. Roman orator Cicero explains and does use as the meaning of word as, ‘Cultura animi,’ which means the cultivation of soul. While the talk comes about cultivation of soul it directly indicates about values, morality, consciousness and inner beauty within to which the meaning of Sarsara also satisfies. The word itself directly indicates about workplace spirituality and its spiritual nature of origin and becomes the essence of cultural awakening. In 17th century AD in Europe for educational purpose preachers use this word widely for betterment of human individuals. To represent universal nature of human capacity famous scientist Edward Tylor uses this word culture. In anthropology culture word becomes a main or principal concept in 20th century AD. While Dutch establish in New York in early 1600s at that time former black people establish a community in Manhattan. This helps in Cultural Revolution and urge for their rights to coming up with gradual development in spite of obstacles on way. History observes later that

Page 285

Pintu Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 284-289

they develop literature, art, craft and many more things which specify their cultural awakening and bring them ahead through which they become active members of American development. As per information given by Larissa Copeland, in USA Choctaw Nation of Oklahoma takes steps for Native American tribes to connect with their ancestral rituals and culture which are in verge of extinction. To understand and elaborate the culture of Choctaw people and to know the strength of history leaders of this organization look ahead. For taking care of cultural heritage, dance, music, craft, food and traditional rituals they celebrate Choctaw Day in the state capital of Oklahoma. The main ambition of such effort is to preserve precious and priceless identity of tribal community. Pottery is one of the ancestral trades of this tribe. The skills of their trading are also unique. Choctaw Nation Historic Preservation Department also takes steps for preservation and to ensure tradition. This department gives teaching in classes twice weekly to students in Antlers and Durant absolutely at free of cost for interested candidates. Director of historic preservation Dr. Ian Thompson teaches traditional method of this tribe like clay, cleaning clay, preparation of suitable materials, making pottery and fire with wood etc. Giving the mark of cultural awakening employees of this Choctaw Nation observe officially every Monday as heritage Monday. The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), establishes in 1954 as agency of specialization for United Nations with the purpose of contributing peace and security for promotion of international cooperation in education, science, culture and communication which are basic areas of cultural awakening of human society. According to the report of Geeta Chandran, UNESCO arranges meetings for discussion about development based on culture. The role of culture and its impact on society and development become the main theme of this organization. She further indicates that as the United Nations specifies the series of connections of culture with society and development are not well identified or understood still date properly. United Nations Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon emphasizes to recognize the cultural development and states that setting global targets for all is not only enough but also each context we need to adapt. It is well marked that many developmental programmes fail very often where cultural settings are not taken in to account. He further emphasizes that enough focus is not poured over such developments where culture is given priority. According to him for mobilization of people it is necessary to understand and embrace each of the culture of respective human community. For new course of sustainable development recognition of individual voices, ensuring culture as well as human rights and understanding of fundamental role of culture are very much necessary. Ban Ki-moon agrees that finally entire world moves toward India to understand culture as a mainstream component of universal development. Irina Bokova, the UNESCO director general states that culture is a nice source of human identity which is chosen at the time of change. We reflect ourselves through culture and culture is really what we are. No human being likes to live in a world without music, dance, art, or with one language. Entire world is observed as multi lingual place and India is a country of unity with cultural diversity and multiple languages. Historical views of Bonai in Cultural Awakening Before reformation of modern Bonai history speaks about revival of spirituality in this region. Bonai becomes the multi cultural and multi lingual state as many tribes choose this as their workplace. During the age of Buddhism monks travel to this state and spread their knowledge of unity and integrity. Although non tribes reside still from the old age Bonai is observed as a tribal dominated state. Different types of tribes like Gond, Oram, Bhuyan, Kisan, Munda and many other types of tribes settle here. Every tribe has its own language, culture, rituals and social standards. Apart from them people of different religions also reside. G. B. Malleson, (1875), reports about Bonai as one of the native states of India. According to Malleson, history speaks Bonai as a princely state of British Raj which is modern India today. Being a part of historic Chota Nagpur states Bonai holds its capital at Bonaigarh. It is stated in the legend that once four brothers of Kachwaha Rajput dynasty of Jaipur comes on pilgrimage to Puri in 12 th Century AD. One brother becomes the ruler of Boani and another of Talcher state however two do not survive. Rathore Rajputs thus organize the reformed state of Boani in 12th century AD. Famous ruler kings of Bonai during the age of British Raj are Dayanidhi Chandra Deo (18041851), Chandra Deo (1851-1876), Indra Deo (1876-1898), Nilamber Chandra Deo (1898-1902), Dharani Dhar Deo (1902-1947). During the periods of these rulers Bonai touches the excellence of socio-cultural development within the region and leaves foot prints of educational development. It is again known from history that this is a relative dynasty of rulers of Seraikela, Kharsawan and Rairakhol. After Independence of India in 1947, on 15 April 1948 Bonai comes under Indian union. At present Bonai belongs to Sundargarh district of Indian state of Odisha and is situated in coordinates with 21.75 0 N and longitude 84.970 E. The region spreads on both side of the bank of River Brahmani, which is one of the main seasonal rivers of Odisha. The Western region of Brahmani River bank valley is generally known as Western Bonai where main Gram-Panchayats like Kasada, Jhirdapali, Bhalupani, Pithhachora and Sarsara-Balang belong to lead the region for socio cultural development and villages inside keep strong unity and administrations. Many spiritual teams which perform village devotion in respective villages include teams of Samprada, Samkirtana, Krushnaguru, Shivaguru, Paalaa, Daskathhia etc. The region is also marked with rich tribal cultural dance teams like Kisan Nrutya, Munda Nrutya, Oram Nrutya, Kanat festival of tribe Bhuyans, Jangha-Lingha wordhip ferstival of Gonds and

Page 286

Pintu Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 284-289

many more. However non-tribes of the region also celebrate their various festivals and worship in different days of the year where women and children also take part. Ancient days observes these very well while modern generation goes away from such traditions and the doubt of up lifting such cultures increases. However the culture lover and spiritually interested persons bring efforts among them for the protection of cultural heritage as well as to spread the fragrance to other parts of the nation. Such interest brings birth of major spiritual cum cultural organization of the region named, “Pashchima Bonai Panchasakha Kala Parishada,” which literary means, “Western Bonai Fifth-Friend Cultural Council.” People organize the first meeting of the council at village Sarsara in the premises of Swapneswar Temple. This meeting keeps importance as organization fixes its vision and formation of various committees people bring up. By choice of people, Sj. Ramani Ranjan Dash becomes the president and Sj. Nrupamani Singdandpat becomes the general secretary whereas Sambaru Kisan takes responsibility as working secretary. Democratic selection of members opens a new direction in the chapter of organizing mega function at its second spiritual and cultural festival at Sarsara to which Shri Juel Oram, Honourable Minister of Ministry of Tribal Affaires, Government of India, witnesses on 22nd November 2014 at evening hours. Not only he admires the effort of organization but also gives assurance of further helping for up lifting rich tribal cultural heritages along with the educational development as well as for tribal tourism. The notable management of financial necessities are brought up to people due to the effort of Sj Yudhisthir Badnayak, and working president of council Bhaskar Chandra Pradhan verifies the field works and arrangement. However the advisory members of the organization like Sj Baishnaba Charan Behera, Dinamani Kisan, Dinabandhu Behera, Bideshi Pahule and Rama Kisan give their efforts for making mega programme successful with bright vision to achieve the socio cultural as well as spiritual goals. Number five is considered as the sacred number in ancient worship tradition as like as number seven which is well marked from the rituals performed. From such point the naming of council holds the name in middle as fifth friend which opens five major doors for management study. The researcher witnesses both the days of 22 nd November 2014 and 23rd November 2014 by personal presence to verify and carry out this study on request of the people of Western Bonai. The amazing and favourable supports of all including mothers, sisters and children give a brief idea regarding their traditional spiritualism and such a cultural awakening teaches many things to present generation. During the each street visit of cultural awareness in Sarsara, Sj. Jashobanta Behera, the active citizen briefly speaks about the legend and history of natural appearance of the land and its primitive connection with spiritualism. The main livelihood people obtain in this region from agriculture and their work connects them with soul and soil. IV. Importance of the study Change is a process in society. Due to technological development many things are changed. Technology has given new identity to modern society and science. New history is coming within and old history is still awakening with past memories. The danger is that the development cannot touch the core of humanity and cannot touch the top if we leave away culture. Now- a-days everywhere we get modern touch even in cloth and food. For example old days observe foods like traditional cakes and dishes however modern days replace these with new foods like pizza, burger etc. Culture is the strength of society as many authors specify. Valuable vision of culture not only spreads but also teaches about ethics and values through interesting manner. Tradition touches the heart and emotion of many people during mass celebration. Public ceremonies are arranged in villages for giving sufficient information about ancient social systems. During this age it is continuously observed that although technology is going up still humanity is going down due to degradation of human culture. That is why science and technology although give chances of comfortable living and make our things easier still fail to nourish humanity. This is culture which nourishes human values and increases co-operation among different categories of people for better living under one umbrella. Today’s world needs special cultural awakening and practice of workplace spirituality along with technological evolution. Many of us today realize the importance of culture and self realization at workplace. Village Sarsara leads for the region and impacts a lot for bringing the entire region under one stream. Management of human resources in such case becomes a tough task as gathering comes from all around. Instead of caste, colour, religions and tribes, Sarsara with beautiful art of management handles all occasions under one umbrella and becomes example for others. During the need of revival of culture and spirituality it is necessary to know about the different connections of culture towards society. A. Five doors (5 Fs) for Management or managing people drawn from Pashchima Bonai Panchasakha Kala Parishada at a glance:Here the researcher of this study proposes the five doors for management as 5 Fs for better management of human resources in any context of society to nourish organizational culture as well as workplace spirituality. Through these doors one manager or employee or person can enter for managing life, work and things or incidences and also can come out by the same doors as we generally do in daily life at home. These are as following. A.1. Faith – Father of heaven says that each person should have faith that he is child of him as well as others are also children of him. Through this faith mind becomes pure and brotherhood takes birth. While a person thinks

Page 287

Pintu Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 284-289

and recognizes another as his own brother no ambiguity appears between two personalities. Faith of Divine concretes faith on righteous work. Faith on self awakes soul consciousness and spiritual values. Faith on work, time and organization does not bring any ill feeling in mind. This is as first door of management. A.2. Favour – Favour tends to good will for self and others in workplace, approval of work of self and of others, approval of even a small work done by a common worker and showing kind or helpful act towards all in workplace. Being kind towards all a manager, employer or authority or an employee helps another person in organization who suffers during his performance. By favour good relationship develops among higher authority with common employees or workers. In return higher authority also gets favour from workers or employees during his trouble or need. This is as second door of management. A.3. Fearlessness – Fearlessness is such a quality that originates within self on spiritual awakening. This helps managers, employees as well as common men for taking instant and right decisions even during much pressure and dangerous situations of life or during obstacles. Fearlessness at any cost strengthens personality that nobody can pressurise such a person for performing wrong or unrighteous work or to take any wrong decision. Workplace spirituality strengthens this quality within the person who practices this. This is as third door of management for managing people and organization. A.4. Feeling – Feeling is an inner power and capacity to feel and understand emotion of others as well as of self. This helps to identify other’s need and about his thought without getting his expression before. Such power is gained by a person only by spiritual awakening. Workplace spirituality helps a lot in developing such quality along with personality. While a manger feels emotion, need, intention and attitudes of an employee it helps a lot for him to take instant decisions. While an employee feels the same of his manager adjusts according to need. This is as fourth door of management. A.5. Friendship – This is as friendly relationship or such feeling. Being friendly if manager handles situation, employees or workers become more co-operative. While cooperation comes through friendly relations this leads to feat i.e. remarkable action of organization with increased productivity. Such relationship brings employees closer towards authority and they feel and relax. This gives benefits to both the parties. This is as fifth door of management. B. Five Specifications of Sarsara for spiritual management perspectives:B.1. Sarsara stands for creativity – Creativity becomes an important aspect for management for using laughter, colour, personal or social freedom, to generate new ideas, to design new product, to enjoy the hard work with easy sensation etc. Creativity becomes faster on spiritual and cultural awakening. B.2. Sarsara nourishes communication – Communication is such a skill which allows people for interacting each other, share their thoughts and work together etc. This breaks confusion, conflicts, anxieties, mistrust, doubting etc. B.3. Sarsara means to respect – Respect for environment, respect for people of multi languages and culture, respect for faith of different religions, accepting philosophies and rights of others, giving rights to others and freedom for practicing own faith and follow own path etc. become necessary for managing people. Respect matters a lot for self and others. Such theme comes from Sarsara. B.4. Sarsara fixes sharp vision – Vision is such a quality or inborn personality trait through which a person imagines or observes unseen and knows about future happenings by guess or right decision. A person of sharp and far vision proceeds in spite of difficult situations or obstacles or by the criticism of non believers and gets successes or achieves goals. B.5. Sarsara provides energy – While a person feels self also feels creativity and becomes free to express his opinions in such a case that positive energy flow is observed. Coming with positive energy for workforce is a sign of spiritual awakening. C. Essence of spiritual management principles drawn from five major Gram-Panchayats:C.1. Kasada – Examiner of situation – Like touch stone examines the originality of gold, such quality examines the situation and personality of a person whether right or wrong, decision should be taken or not etc. Person with such quality easily does not become fool in any situation. This is a spiritual management principle of human kind. C.2. Jhirdapali – The spring of decision – The person having spring like seasonal quality of decision making does not take any unpleasant decision even in critical situations. His decision never hurts anybody, even to his enemy. It means that he keeps the art of such decision making that becomes pleasing to many. Such quality is seen in spiritual persons. C.3. Bhalupani – Fortune writer in palm – It means that to write his own fortune a person works hard with self realization and faith on self and Divine. He does not go away from the task taken in hand without becoming successful or achieving the goal. This is such a spiritual quality that keeps power to judge and proceed to write own fortune. C.4. Pithhachora – Relaxer with burden – The spiritually awakened person relaxes his life in spite of pressure or burden and enjoys life and work in equal mood. He never breaks out during pressure or never gets over happiness during pleasure. He balances life well.

Page 288

Pintu Mahakul, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 284-289

C.5. Sarsara-Balang – Developer of personality development – Due to soul consciousness and awakened spiritual values a person develops his personality in shake of humanity and easily achieves the art of managing organizational culture. The qualities of souls are very much expressive which can express the powerful emotion and thought at any time and nourish action. Development of personality completely depends on soul’s interest. V. Discussion It is very much essential to have faith within inner core that we are children of one heavenly father. Such feelings come through while we hold purity in life. Sarsara specifies to have pure visions and motivates human resources of the region to fix visions for spiritual gaining by the way of cultural awakening. Culture is the art of expression of human life and this shows path to future generation. Cultural awakening teaches mankind for preservation of art and craft and motivates all for spiritual gain in life. Organizing worships or festivals are examples of cultural awakening. Not only workplace spirituality plays a role in maintenance of righteousness in workplace but also helps in taking care of culture and society. People of Western Bonai through the process of cultural awakening keep example for other parts of the world to awake and preserve cultures instantly to save cultures from the way of in verge of extinction. The history speaks many more things about cultural awakening in other parts of the world. Spiritual management principles and perspectives drawn from Sarsara and Western Bonai are definitely beneficial for management studies. VI. Conclusion After having this study this is clear that this helps a lot for managers and organizers as well as authorities to take care of respective culture and to understand about human interest. This helps in organizing, controlling, coordinating and cooperating in workplace and draws attention to have sense of inner feeling during performance of works. Such study motivates employees to have batter attitudes and spiritual interest in workplace as well service for common people. People become more aware about practice of righteousness in life. Each moment of life they realize for Divine purpose after having such awareness. This helps in achieving unity and integration among different categories of people. After knowing about human tendencies let us define workplace spirituality as sense of divinity and inner dignity that a person feels within him while working and realizes his work as service to mankind and assures himself his each action is performed on righteousness i.e. Dharma. Let us define cultural awakening as development of human individual or development of human resources on the basis of consciousness of humanity with self realization through which human society saves traditional heritage and fixes vision for transferring this to next generation. Wisdom is light that awakes all generations. The Holy Bible reminds this and says, “For anything that becomes visible is light.” Therefore it says, “Awake O sleeper and arise from the dead, and Christ will shine on you.” (Ephesians 5:14, ESV) References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14] [15] [16] [17] [18] [19] [20] [21]

Baapdada, “Morning Murli 24-12-1013.” Brahma Kumaris Murlis, 2013, p-1. Batchelor, Stephen. “The Awakening of the West: The Encounter of Buddhism and Western Culture.” Echo Point Books & Media, 2011, pp 5-57. ISBN 0963878441 Benson, Peter. “Black Orpheus, Transition and Modern Cultural Awakening in Africa.” University of California Press, 1st edition, 1986, pp 11-19. Bosch, Luidolf. “The Inevitable Role of Spirituality in the Workplace.” Business Intelligence Journal, Vol. 2, No. 1, January 2009. Chandran, Geeta. “The World Awaits a Cultural Awakening.” The New Indian Express. 23rd June 2013 Copeland, Larissa. “A Cultural Awakening – Keeping Choctaw Traditions Alive.” Choctaw Nation of Oklahoma. Available at http://www.choctawnation.com/news-room/press-room/media-releases/a-cultural-awakening-keeping-choctaw-traditions-alive/ ESV, “The Holy Bible, English Standard Version.” Crossway Bibles, Good News Publishers, 2001. Harper, Douglas. “Culture.” Online Etymology dictionary, 2001 Harry Ransom Center. “Teaching the American 20s: Exploring the Decade through Literature and Art.” University of Texas at Austin. International Institute for Spiritual leadership, “Workplace Spirituality.” International Institute for Spiritual leadership. Available at http://iispiritualleadership.com/workplace-spirituality/ It’s Me. “Seven Principles of Spirituality in the Workplace.” It’s Me. Com Available at http://www.itstime.com/rainbow.htm King, Richard H. “A Southern Renaissance: The Cultural Awakening of the American South 1930- 1955.” Oxford University Press, 1982, pp 4-17, 311-319. Korten, David C. “Awakening Cultural Consciousness.” Living Economics Forum, July18, 2001. Available at http://livingeconomiesforum.org/cultural-consciousness Long, Brad S. Mills, Jean Helms. “Workplace Spirituality, contested meaning and culture of organization: A critical sensemaking account.” Journal of Organizational Change Management, Vol. 23, Issue 3, pp 325-341 Mahakul, Pintu. “Role of Sarsara in Revival of Spirituality and Management.” American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 6(2), March-May, 2014, pp. 115-120. Malleson, G. B. “A Historical sketch of the native states of India,” London 1875. Miller, David W. “God at Work: The History and Promise of the Faith at Work Movement.” Oxford University Press, 2006, pp 7-19, 211-217. ISBN 0195314808 Moore, T. Winters. “Individual Differences and Workplace Spirituality: The Homogenization of the Corporate Culture.” Journal of Management and Marketing Research, 1, (December), 2008, pp 79-93. Rao, Sree Rama. “What is Workplace Spirituality.” Cite Management Article Repository of Cite. Co, March 2, 2010. Available at http://www.citeman.com/8980-what-is-workplace-spirituality.html Second Varshik Vivarani, Pashchim Bonai Panchasakha Kala Parishad, 2014, p-1. Zaharna, R. S. “The Cultural Awakening in Public Diplomacy.” Figueroa Press, Los Angeles, 2012, pp 7-45. ISBN 978-0-18213359-8

Page 289

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

A Dream Deferred: Exploring Human Rights Issues in African American Autobiographies by Women Swagata Biswas Assistant Professor in English, Department of Home Science, University of Calcutta, 20B, Judges Court Road, Alipore, Kolkata – 700 027, West Bengal, INDIA Abstract: The two hundred years of American slavery was a system rooted in the severe denial of human rights of the African Americans. In this paper I intend to examine the representations of human rights issues in the autobiographical writings of Harriet Jacobs and Maya Angelou. Jacobs’ ‘Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl’ and Angelou’s ‘I Know Why the caged Bird Sings’ are two texts written at a very crucial period of American history, - one during the Emancipation and the other during the Civil Rights Movement. Though hundred years separate the publication of the two texts, yet the central concern in both are the same - both recount the story about what it means to grow up black and female in the American South. The blatant suppression of rights during slavery, the failed promise of emancipation as Jim Crow laws are set in place during the late nineteenth and early twentieth century, are responsible for disproving the American Dream supposedly available to all. The narrators therefore increasingly find themselves imprisoned into a world of humiliation, violation, displacement and loss. Keywords: Human Rights, Autobiography, Slavery, Reconstruction, Violation The belief that all humans have rights and an inherent dignity that must be respected is not a concept that originated only in the writings of prominent figures of the European Enlightenment such as Voltaire, Rousseau, Kant, Hume and Locke. Human rights discourse has many and varied roots. For a variety of reasons, though, the history of human rights in the eighteenth century is too often limited to the Enlightenment. However, human right concerns are also discerned in the works of earlier African American writers, because even during the heyday of Enlightenment the abuse of the rights of women, children, indigenous peoples, and the practice of Atlantic slave trade, were still glaringly evident. These concerns were ignored by dominant white culture because in the eighteenth century people of African origins were not even considered participants in the developing human rights conversation. Laurence Moredekai Thomas acknowledges the difficulty that eighteenth century whites may have had imagining blacks as speaking subjects because, “at the time of American Slavery, Africa was not thought to have had a central role in the history of moral and intellectual Western thought—not even, in fact, the role of a substantial footnote”. [1] This is very true from the many observations made by the Enlightenment philosophers. It will suffice to quote David Hume, one of the Scottish Moralists, who wrote in 1753 in his Of National Characters that: I am apt to suspect the negroes ... to be naturally inferior to the whites ... Not to mention our colonies, there are Negro slaves dispersed all over Europe, of which none ever discovered any symptoms of ingenuity; ... In Jamaica ... they talk of one negro as a man of arts and learning; but it is likely he is admired for very slender accomplishments, like a parrot who speaks a few words plainly. [2] The long struggle of the African Americans is not only to liberate themselves from the shackles of slavery but also to make themselves heard, because only through the assertion of one’s voice one could hope to be treated as a human and, ultimately, as an American. To a large degree, this struggle is manifested in the literature of African Americans, particularly in their autobiographies. In this paper I intend to examine the representations of human rights issues in the autobiographical writings of Harriet Jacobs’ Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl (1861), (written under the pseudonym Linda Brent) and Maya Angelou’s I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings (1969). I have chosen these two autobiographies because they chronicle the events of two significant historical periods from an African-American female perspective: Slavery, and Reconstruction. To analyze the issues in these two autobiographies by black women one has to keep in mind the thing that links them together: “Their common denominator ... derives ... from the historical experience of being black and female in a specific society at a specific moment and over succeeding generations” [3]. Thus, the discourse in the two texts serves twofold purpose: to persuade readers against forms of oppression relevant to African-American female experience at a specific time in history, and by doing so exposing the inadequacy and biasness of Americas Human Rights tradition.

Page 290

Swagata Biswas., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 290-293

For the black women, the violence, violation, and degradation possessed its own peculiarities and, as Jacobs testifies in her narrative, “Slavery is terrible for men; but it is far more terrible for women, Superadded to the burden common to all, they have wrongs, and sufferings, and mortifications peculiarly their own”. [4] It is striking that as early as the 1840s, Jacobs recognized the dual nature of her enslavement. It is even more significant that she recognized this duality long before the rise of women’s movement and at a time when African American women were being particularly dehumanized. Similarly, in Caged Birds, Angelou expresses her own particular dilemma caused by the triple oppression experienced by all black women, “The Black female is assaulted in her tender years by all those common forces of nature at the same time that she is caught in the tripartite crossfire of masculine prejudice, white illogical hate and Black lack of power”. [5] The laws which existed in nineteenth century American South attempted to deny slaves legal, political, or literary voice. Blacks could not testify against a white person, could not vote or petition the government. State laws varied, but throughout the South blacks generally were barred from learning, teaching, or practicing reading and writing. Under such rulings, many slaves learned to read and write and also taught others to do the same even though it involved physical dangers. In Harriet Jacobs’ autobiography, Linda breaks the law to teach Uncle Fred to read the Bible. She narrates, “I asked if (Uncle Fred) didn’t know it was contrary to law; and that slaves were whipped and imprisoned for teaching each other to read. This brought tears into his eyes”. [6] Under slavery, the slave’s body also is regulated by laws involving sex, reproduction and family. These laws prove to be inconsistent and partial. For instance, interracial sex was banned, whereas interracial rape was not. Southern law generally failed to protect slave women from rape committed by fellow slaves, whereas; the rape of white women was punishable by death if the man convicted of the act was a slave. In 1859, the Mississippi court in George vs. State case argued that the rape of the black female was essentially not rape. “The crime of rape does not exist in this State between African slaves. Our laws recognize no marital rights as between slaves; their sexual intercourse is left to be regulated by their owners”. [7] In Incidents Linda writes about her plight as she is persistently pursued by her master Dr Flint who tries to possess her sexually: I was compelled to live under the same roof with him--where I saw a man forty years my senior daily violating the most sacred commandments of nature. He told me I was his property; that I must be subject to his will in all things. My soul revolted against the mean tyranny. But where could I turn for protection? No matter whether the slave girl be as black as ebony or as fair as her mistress. In either case, there is no shadow of law to protect her from insult, from violence, or even from death; all these are inflicted by fiends who bear the shape of men. [8] Linda’s choice of a free black man as her lover and her wishes to marry him is frustrated because of a slave’s denial of any right to marriage. She mentions: But when I reflected that I was a slave and that the laws gave no sanction to the marriage of such, my heart sank within me. ... Even if (my lover) could have obtained permission to marry me while I was a slave, the marriage would give him no power to protect me from my master. It would have made him miserable to witness the insults I should have been subjected to. And then, if we had children, I knew they must “follow the condition of the mother”. [9] Linda questions the significance of a law that denies the African American their basic rights to protect their children and family. Later in the narrative she argues that the “virtue” of a slave woman is different from that of white woman, not because of nature, or essence, but because of legal status. White women have the protection of law, black women might be just as virtuous, but they face laws that prevent their exercise of virtue. When in pursuit of freedom, Linda conceals herself in her grandmother’s tiny garret she addresses the irony of the legal system that allows Dr Flint all freedom, while she who is guiltless of any crime remains confined in a narrow loft for seven years. When Linda relocates herself in the North and is aware of the Southern laws long arm, she exposes the criminal nature of the law. Even in the northern “free states” she becomes a victim of the “Fugitive Slave Act” and has to move from one hiding place to another. She writes, “I knew the law would decide that I was (Dr Flint’s) property, and would probably still give his daughter a claim to my children; but I regarded such laws as the regulations of robbers, who had no rights that I was bound to respect”. [10] Linda’s freedom at last is bought with money. She questions the compromised nature of her freedom in words which expresses her rage: ‘ “The bill of sale!” Those words struck me like a blow. So I was sold at last! A human being sold in the free city of New York! The bill of sale is on record, and future generations will learn from it that women were articles of traffic in New York, late in the nineteenth century of the Christian religion’ [11]. In the same chapter Linda redirects her anger towards Northern racism and class division. She is made to ride in segregated trains and boats, stays in segregated hotels, and describes racist work rules and places. While travelling with her little charge she enjoys the advantage of the privileged class. She mentions, ‘Being in servitude to the Anglo-Saxon race, I was not put into a “Jim Crow car,” on our way to Rockaway, neither was I invited to ride through the streets on the top of trunks in a truck; but every where I found the same manifestations of that cruel prejudice, which so discourages the feelings, and represses the energies of the colored people.’ [12] She still lives in the position of servitude, even though love, duty, gratitude, binds her towards the woman who purchased her. It is now a lesser version of slavery. Because of poor economic status, she is devoid of a home of her own: “I do not sit with my children in a home of my own. I still long for a

Page 291

Swagata Biswas., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 290-293

hearthstone of my own,” [13]. Her initial goal to free herself from the clutches of her licentious master has been achieved, but her right to live on her own terms is still denied. Published in 1969, on the cusp between the Civil Rights and the women’s liberation movements, I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings, is one of the many texts that portray the pervasiveness and persistence of oppression in America in the 1940s and 50s. It is important to note that in its most essential aspect, slavery did not differ very much from the “formal freedoms” that were granted to black people in the United States. The full and unencumbered franchise was not granted to African Americans until the passage of the Civil Rights Act of 1965. The promises of Reconstruction ended in disappointment as opportunities for southern blacks constricted, Republican power declined, and constitutional guarantees vanished under the power of Supreme Court rulings. As the nation turned its attention to the more northern concerns of industrialization, urbanization, and European immigration, the South was increasingly free to develop its own policies on race, and southern blacks found themselves isolated in poverty and oppression. Caged Bird recounts Angelou’s life from the age of three to the age of sixteen; the first ten years of which were lived in Stamps, Arkansas, and the last three in Los Angeles and San Francisco. The world in which Angelou introduces us is one of humiliation, violation, displacement and loss ─ the deplorable condition into which African Americans were thrust upon due to the failure of the Reconstruction. Even eighty years after Emancipation the condition of the blacks was one of harshness and brutality. Debt bound many sharecroppers to the land almost as tightly as slavery had gripped slaves before the war. Angelou writes: One man was going to pick two hundred pounds of cotton, and another three hundred. Even the children were promising to bring home fo’ bits and six bits. ... No matter how much they had picked, it wasn’t enough. Their wages wouldn’t even get them out of debt to my grandmother, not to mention the staggering bill that waited on them at the white commissary downtown. [14] Jim Crow laws were designed so that black people would never cross the line into white territory unless they were under strict control. Isolated in a racially segregated Southern town, Angelou narrates the innumerable denigration that makes the black man’s life one of humiliation. In chapter three of Caged Bird Angelou demonstrates the fear engendered by the Ku Klux Klan in their wonton killing of blacks and the utter humiliation which leaves her uncle Willie devoid of any agency when the Sheriff comes to inform them of the impending attack of the Klan. With the support of the South’s most influential citizens, the Klan continued its terrorism throughout the late nineteenth and early twentieth century. Angelou writes: (The Sheriff’s) confidence that my uncle and every other Black man who heard of the Klan’s coming ride would scurry under their houses to hide in chicken droppings was too humiliating to hear. Without waiting for Momma’s thanks, he rode out of the yard, sure that things were as they should be and that he was a gentle squire, saving those deserving serfs from the laws of the land, which he condoned. [15] No one can deny that American “democracy” was built on the backs of its internally colonized racial and ethnic minorities, especially those of colour. Black Americans were denied rights to their own labour for almost 100 years on the grounds that they were, according to the Constitution, three-fifths of a man. Under such constricted opportunities, Angelou’s grandmother serves as a model of economic success for her to imitate. She owns a store, which survives the Great Depression of 1930’s and she loans money to whites. The judge unknowingly calls her Mrs Henderson because he thinks she is white as she is a store owner, even though as a black, she has no right in his eyes to own the title. The racial and class difference between the Blacks and Whites in the American South is so complete that it provokes Angelou to question the legitimacy of white’s right to property and wealth: A light shade had been pulled down between the Black community and all things white, but one could see through it enough to develop a fear-admiration-contempt for the white “things”─ white folks’ cars and white glistening houses and their children and their women. But above all, their wealth that allowed them to waste was the most enviable. ... I couldn’t understand whites and where they got the right to spend the money so lavishly. [16] Angelou describes black rage in particularly powerful and compelling ways when during her graduation from eighth grade the black children as well as the entire black community are subjected to utter humiliation. Angelou believed that education is the key to success in the material world. But her dreams are shattered with the appearance of the visiting white commencement speaker from Texarkana. He promises the white children, though none were present in the audience, the most advanced educational opportunities. But he praises the black children for their excellence in basketball and football. This representative of American supremacy, informs the children of their predetermined destinies. Angelou writes: The White kids were going to have the chance to become Galileos and Madame Curies and Edisons and Garguins, and our boys (the girls weren’t even in on it) would try to be Jesse Owenses and Joe Louises. ... We were maids and farmers, handymen and washerwomen, and anything higher that we aspired to was farcical and presumptuous. [17] Angelou realizes the disparity between her desire to participate in the American Dream and the denial of her right by a society that defines her as inferior. A package for a utilitarian education is not what she aspires for, and it can only lead to despondency: “It was awful to be a Negro and have no control over my life”. [18] Angelou believes that the major crime of the dominant white society resides in its attempts to reduce all the

Page 292

Swagata Biswas., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 9(3), December 2014-February 2015, pp. 290-293

black community to a sense of impotence and nothingness. In Cudjoe’s opinion, ‘this is the internal “rust” that threatens the development of the personal identity of all black people in America. It is this internal suicidal tendency of an oppressive and racist society that pushes these young people to the brink of spiritual waste and physical destruction’. [19] For Angelou, a departure from this situation comes when her grandmother sends away Bailey and her to California to live with their mother and stepfather, and alternately with their father. The incident responsible for their final displacement from Stamps was Bailey’s discovery of the drowned black man. The scene traumatized Bailey so much that Momma realizes her beloved grandchildren are not physically safe in the explicitly racist South. The last section of Caged Bird demonstrates Angelou’s development from innocence to awareness. As she becomes an adventurer in California, she revels in the “air of collective displacement, the impermanence of life in wartime” [20] that allows her to overcome certain ideological values that were inscribed within the social fabric. By and by she learns to overcome the pervasiveness and naturalizing tendencies of these values. She adopt the strategies to subvert those institutional values and discourses that were meant to ensure her mental enslavement, and gradually gains access to the forbidden American Dream and on her own terms. While the founding fathers of American Democracy were speaking about “life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness”, in the same breath they were also speaking of African Americans as aliens and inferiors, and thus unfit to enjoy the basic rights of a human being. An examination of the two autobiographies depict the individual’s and the community’s struggle to assert their human rights. When Jacobs retorts against her lecherous master, “Don’t you suppose, sir, that a slave can have some preference about marrying? Do you suppose that all men are alike to her?”, [21] she is actually subverting the dominant discourse about blacks being inferior and powerless. She is also constructing a new discourse on human rights which white hegemonic society have always disregarded. In a society based on human rights, human dignity consists not of acquiescence to hierarchical order but of equality and assertion of one’s claims to respect. Genuine democratic citizenship and human rights can only be established when differences are no longer the basis of subordination. References [1]

Thomas, Laurence Mordekai. Vessels of Evil: American Slavery and the Holocaust. Philadelphia: Temple UP, 1993, p. 122.

[2]

Goldberg, David T. Racist Culture: Philosophy and the Politics of Meaning. London: Blackwell Publishers. 1993, p. 57.

[3]

Fox-Genovese, Elizabeth. “My Statue, My Self: Autobiographical Writings of Afro-American Women.” Reading Black. Reading Feminist: A Critical Anthology. Ed. Henry Louis Gates, Jr. New York: Meridian, 1990, p. 179.

[4]

Jacobs, Harriet. Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl. Ed Nellie Y. McKay and Frances Smith Foster. New York: Norton, 2001, p. 64.

[5]

Angelou, Maya. I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings. Ballantine Books, 1969, p. 272.

[6]

Jacobs, Harriet. Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl. Ed Nellie Y. McKay and Frances Smith Foster. New York: Norton, 2001, p. 61.

[7]

Accomando Christina. “The Laws were laid down to me anew”: Harriet Jacobs and the Reframing of Legal Fictions.” Harriet Jacobs: Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl. Ed Nellie Y. McKay and Frances Smith Foster. New York: Norton, 2001, p. 376.

[8]

Jacobs, Harriet. Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl. Ed Nellie Y. McKay and Frances Smith Foster. New York: Norton, 2001, p. 26.

[9]

Ibid., p. 33-37.

[10]

Ibid., p. 145.

[11]

Ibid., p. 155.

[12]

Ibid., p. 137.

[13]

Ibid., p. 156.

[14]

Angelou, Maya. I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings. Ballantine Books, 1969, p. 8.

[15]

Ibid., p.18.

[16]

Ibid., p. 49.

[17]

Ibid., p. 179-180.

[18]

Ibid., p. 180.

[19]

Cudjoe, Selwyn R. “Maya Angelou: The Autobiographical Statement Updated.” Reading Black. Reading Feminist: A Critical Anthology. Ed. Henry Louis Gates, Jr. New York: Meridian, 1990, p. 288.

[20]

Angelou, Maya. I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings. Ballantine Books, 1969, p. 211.

[21]

Jacobs, Harriet. Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl. Ed Nellie Y. McKay and Frances Smith Foster. New York: Norton, 2001, p. 35.

Page 293